THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN:

Or The Days of King Alfred

By

G. A. Henty

C O N T E N T S

 PREFACE I. THE FUGITIVES II. THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN III. THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND IV. THE INVASION OF WESSEX V. A DISCIPLINED BAND VI. THE SAXON FORT VII. THE DRAGON VIII. THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON IX. A PRISONER X. THE COMBAT XI. THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY XII. FOUR YEARS OF PEACE XIII. THE SIEGE OF PARIS XIV. THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN XV. FRIENDS IN TROUBLE XVI. FREDA XVII. A LONG CHASE XVIII. FREDA DISCOVERED XIX. UNITED

PREFACE

MY DEAR LADS, Living in the present days of peace and tranquillity it is difficult topicture the life of our ancestors in the days of King Alfred, when thewhole country was for years overrun by hordes of pagan barbarians, whoslaughtered, plundered, and destroyed at will. You may gain, perhaps, afair conception of the state of things if you imagine that at the timeof the great mutiny the English population of India approached that ofthe natives, and that the mutiny was everywhere triumphant. Thewholesale massacres and outrages which would in such a case have beeninflicted upon the conquered whites could be no worse than thosesuffered by the Saxons at the hands of the Danes. From this terriblestate of subjection and suffering the Saxons were rescued by theprudence, the patience, the valour and wisdom of King Alfred. In allsubsequent ages England has produced no single man who united inhimself so many great qualities as did this first of great Englishmen. He was learned, wise, brave, prudent, and pious; devoted to his people, clement to his conquered enemies. He was as great in peace as in war;and yet few English boys know more than a faint outline of the eventsof Alfred's reign--events which have exercised an influence upon thewhole future of the English people. School histories pass briefly overthem; and the incident of the burned cake is that which is, of all theactions of a great and glorious reign, the most prominent in boys'minds. In this story I have tried to supply the deficiency. Fortunatelyin the Saxon Chronicles and in the life of King Alfred written by hisfriend and counsellor Asser, we have a trustworthy account of theevents and battles which first laid Wessex prostrate beneath the footof the Danes, and finally freed England for many years from theinvaders. These histories I have faithfully followed. The account ofthe siege of Paris is taken from a very full and detailed history ofthat event by the Abbe D'Abbon, who was a witness of the scenes hedescribed. 

Yours sincerely, G. A. HENTY

CHAPTER I: THE FUGITIVES

A low hut built of turf roughly thatched with rushes and standing onthe highest spot of some slightly raised ground. It was surrounded by atangled growth of bushes and low trees, through which a narrow andwinding path gave admission to the narrow space on which the hut stood. The ground sloped rapidly. Twenty yards from the house the treesceased, and a rank vegetation of reeds and rushes took the place of thebushes, and the ground became soft and swampy. A little further poolsof stagnant water appeared among the rushes, and the path abruptlystopped at the edge of a stagnant swamp, though the passage could befollowed by the eye for some distance among the tall rushes. The hut, in fact, stood on a hummock in the midst of a wide swamp where thewater sometimes deepened into lakes connected by sluggish streams. 

On the open spaces of water herons stalked near the margin, and greatflocks of wild-fowl dotted the surface. Other signs of life there werenone, although a sharp eye might have detected light threads of smokecurling up here and there from spots where the ground rose somewhatabove the general level. These slight elevations, however, were notvisible to the eye, for the herbage here grew shorter than on the lowerand wetter ground, and the land apparently stretched away for a vastdistance in a dead flat--a rush-covered swamp, broken only here andthere by patches of bushes and low trees. 

The little hut was situated in the very heart of the fen country, nowdrained and cultivated, but in the year 870 untouched by the hand ofman, the haunt of wild-fowl and human fugitives. At the door of the hutstood a lad some fourteen years old. His only garment was a shortsleeveless tunic girded in at the waist, his arms and legs were bare;his head was uncovered, and his hair fell in masses on his shoulders. In his hand he held a short spear, and leaning against the wall of thehut close at hand was a bow and quiver of arrows. The lad looked at thesun, which was sinking towards the horizon. 

"Father is late, " he said. "I trust that no harm has come to him andEgbert. He said he would return to-day without fail; he said three orfour days, and this is the fourth. It is dull work here alone. Youthink so, Wolf, don't you, old fellow? And it is worse for you than itis for me, pent up on this hummock of ground with scarce room tostretch your limbs. "

A great wolf-hound, who was lying with his head between his paws by theembers of a fire in the centre of the hut, raised his head on beingaddressed, and uttered a low howl indicative of his agreement with hismaster's opinion and his disgust at his present place of abode. 

"Never mind, old fellow, " the boy continued, "we sha'n't be here long, I hope, and then you shall go with me in the woods again and hunt thewolves to your heart's content. " The great hound gave a lazy wag of histail. "And now, Wolf, I must go. You lie here and guard the hut while Iam away. Not that you are likely to have any strangers to call in myabsence. "

The dog rose and stretched himself, and followed his master down thepath until it terminated at the edge of the water. Here he gave a lowwhimper as the lad stepped in and waded through the water; then turninghe walked back to the hut and threw himself down at the door. The boyproceeded for some thirty or forty yards through the water, then pausedand pushed aside the wall of rushes which bordered the passage, andpulled out a boat which was floating among them. 

It was constructed of osier rods neatly woven together into a sort ofbasket-work, and covered with an untanned hide with the hairy side in. It was nearly oval in shape, and resembled a great bowl some three feetand a half wide and a foot longer. A broad paddle with a long handlelay in it, and the boy, getting into it and standing erect in themiddle paddled down the strip of water which a hundred yards furtheropened out into a broad half a mile long and four or five hundred yardswide. Beyond moving slowly away as the coracle approached them, thewater-fowl paid but little heed to its appearance. 

The boy paddled to the end of the broad, whence a passage, throughwhich flowed a stream so sluggish that its current could scarce bedetected, led into the next sheet of water. Across the entrance to thispassage floated some bundles of light rushes. These the boy drew outone by one. Attached to each was a piece of cord which, being pulledupon, brought to the surface a large cage, constructed somewhat on theplan of a modern eel or lobster pot. They were baited by pieces of deadfish, and from them the boy extracted half a score of eels and as manyfish of different kinds. 

"Not a bad haul, " he said as he lowered the cages to the bottom again. "Now let us see what we have got in our pen. "

He paddled a short way along the broad to a point where a little laneof water ran up through the rushes. This narrowed rapidly and the ladgot out from his boat into the water, as the coracle could proceed nofurther between the lines of rushes. The water was knee-deep and thebottom soft and oozy. At the end of the creek it narrowed until therushes were but a foot apart. They were bent over here, as it wouldseem to a superficial observer naturally; but a close examination wouldshow that those facing each other were tied together where they crossedat a distance of a couple of feet above the water, forming a sort oftunnel. Two feet farther on this ceased, and the rushes were succeededby lines of strong osier withies, an inch or two apart, arched over andfastened together. At this point was a sort of hanging door formed ofrushes backed with osiers, and so arranged that at the slightest pushfrom without the door lifted and enabled a wild-fowl to pass under, butdropping behind it prevented its exit. The osier tunnel widened out toa sort of inverted basket three feet in diameter. 

On the surface of the creek floated some grain which had been scatteredthere the evening before as a bait. The lad left the creek before hegot to the narrower part, and, making a small circuit in the swamp, came down upon the pen. 

"Good!" he said, "I am in luck to-day; here are three fine ducks. "

Bending the yielding osiers aside, he drew out the ducks one by one, wrung their necks, and passing their heads through his girdle, made hisway again to the coracle. Then he scattered another handful or two ofgrain on the water, sparingly near the mouth of the creek, but morethickly at the entrance to the trap, and then paddled back again by theway he had come. 

Almost noiselessly as he dipped the paddle in the water, the hound'squick ear had caught the sound, and he was standing at the edge of theswamp, wagging his tail in dignified welcome as his master stepped onto dry land. 

"There, Wolf, what do you think of that? A good score of eels and fishand three fine wild ducks. That means bones for you with your mealto-night--not to satisfy your hunger, you know, for they would not beof much use in that way, but to give a flavour to your supper. Now letus make the fire up and pluck the birds, for I warrant me that fatherand Egbert, if they return this evening, will be sharp-set. There arethe cakes to bake too, so you see there is work for the next hour ortwo. "

The sun had set now, and the flames, dancing up as the boy threw anarmful of dry wood on the fire, gave the hut a more cheerfulappearance. For some time the lad busied himself with preparation forsupper. The three ducks were plucked in readiness for putting over thefire should they be required; cakes of coarse rye-flour were made andplaced in the red ashes of the fire; and then the lad threw himselfdown by the side of the dog. 

"No, Wolf, it is no use your looking at those ducks. I am not going toroast them if no one comes; I have got half a one left from dinner. "After sitting quiet for half an hour the dog suddenly raised himselfinto a sitting position, with ears erect and muzzle pointed towards thedoor; then he gave a low whine, and his tail began to beat the groundrapidly. 

"What! do you hear them, old fellow?" the boy said, leaping to hisfeet. "I wish my ears were as sharp as yours are, Wolf; there would beno fear then of being caught asleep. Come on, old boy, let us go andmeet them. "

It was some minutes after he reached the edge of the swamp before theboy could hear the sounds which the quick ears of the hound haddetected. Then he heard a faint splashing noise, and a minute or twolater two figures were seen wading through the water. 

"Welcome back, father, " the lad cried. "I was beginning to be anxiousabout you, for here we are at the end of the fourth day. "

"I did not name any hour, Edmund, " the boy's father said, as he steppedfrom the water, "but I own that I did not reckon upon being so late;but in truth Egbert and I missed our way in the windings of theseswamps, and should not have been back to-night had we not luckilyfallen upon a man fishing, who was able to put us right. You have gotsome supper, I hope, for Egbert and I are as hungry as wolves, for wehave had nothing since we started before sunrise. "

"I have plenty to eat, father; but you will have to wait till it iscooked, for it was no use putting it over the fire until I knew thatyou would return; but there is a good fire, and you will not have towait long. And how has it fared with you, and what is the news?"

"The news is bad, Edmund. The Danes are ever receiving reinforcementsfrom Mercia, and scarce a day passes but fresh bands arrive atThetford, and I fear that ere long East Anglia, like Northumbria, willfall into their clutches. Nay, unless we soon make head against themthey will come to occupy all the island, just as did our forefathers. "

"That were shame indeed, " Edmund exclaimed. "We know that the peopleconquered by our ancestors were unwarlike and cowardly; but it would beshame indeed were we Saxons so to be overcome by the Danes, seeingmoreover that we have the help of God, being Christians, while theDanes are pagans and idolaters. "

"Nevertheless, my son, for the last five years these heathen have beenmasters of Northumbria, have wasted the whole country, and haveplundered and destroyed the churches and monasteries. At present theyhave but made a beginning here in East Anglia; but if they continue toflock in they will soon overrun the whole country, instead of having, as at present, a mere foothold near the rivers except for those whohave come down to Thetford. We have been among the first sufferers, seeing that our lands lie round Thetford, and hitherto I have hopedthat there would be a general rising against these invaders; but theking is indolent and unwarlike, and I see that he will not arousehimself and call his ealdormen and thanes together for a united effortuntil it is too late. Already from the north the Danes are flockingdown into Mercia, and although the advent of the West Saxons to the aidof the King of Mercia forced them to retreat for a while, I doubt notthat they will soon pour down again. "

"'Tis a pity, father, that the Saxons are not all under one leading;then we might surely defend England against the Danes. If the peopledid but rise and fall upon each band of Northmen as they arrived theywould get no footing among us. "

"Yes, " the father replied, "it is the unhappy divisions between theSaxon kingdoms which have enabled the Danes to get so firm a footing inthe land. Our only hope now lies in the West Saxons. Until lately theywere at feud with Mercia; but the royal families are now related bymarriage, seeing that the King of Mercia is wedded to a West Saxonprincess, and that Alfred, the West Saxon king's brother and heir tothe throne, has lately espoused one of the royal blood of Mercia. Thefact that they marched at the call of the King of Mercia and drove theDanes from Nottingham shows that the West Saxon princes are alive tothe common danger of the country, and if they are but joined heartilyby our people of East Anglia and the Mercians, they may yet succeed inchecking the progress of these heathen. And now, Edmund, as we see nohope of any general effort to drive the Danes off our coasts, 'tisuseless for us to lurk here longer. I propose to-morrow, then, tojourney north into Lincolnshire, to the Abbey of Croyland, where, asyou know, my brother Theodore is the abbot; there we can rest in peacefor a time, and watch the progress of events. If we hear that thepeople of these parts are aroused from their lethargy, we will comeback and fight for our home and lands; if not, I will no longer stay inEast Anglia, which I see is destined to fall piecemeal into the handsof the Danes; but we will journey down to Somerset, and I will prayKing Ethelbert to assign me lands there, and to take me as his thane. "

While they had been thus talking Egbert had been broiling the eels andwild ducks over the fire. He was a freeman, and a distant relation ofEdmund's father, Eldred, who was an ealdorman in West Norfolk, hislands lying beyond Thetford, and upon whom, therefore, the first bruntof the Danish invasion from Mercia had fallen. He had made a stoutresistance, and assembling his people had given battle to the invaders. These, however, were too strong and numerous, and his force having beenscattered and dispersed, he had sought refuge with Egbert and his sonin the fen country. Here he had remained for two months in hopes thatsome general effort would be made to drive back the Danes; but beingnow convinced that at present the Angles were too disunited to join ina common effort, he determined to retire for a while from the scene. 

"I suppose, father, " Edmund said, "you will leave your treasures buriedhere?"

"Yes, " his father replied; "we have no means of transporting them, andwe can at ally time return and fetch them. We must dig up the big chestand take such garments as we may need, and the personal ornaments ofour rank; but the rest, with the gold and silver vessels, can remainhere till we need them. "

Gold and silver vessels seem little in accordance with the primitivemode of life prevailing in the ninth century. The Saxon civilizationwas indeed a mixed one. Their mode of life was primitive, theirdwellings, with the exception of the religious houses and the abodes ofa few of the great nobles, simple in the extreme; but they possessedvessels of gold and silver, armlets, necklaces, and ornaments of thesame metals, rich and brightly coloured dresses, and elaborate bedfurniture while their tables and household utensils were of theroughest kind, and their floors strewn with rushes. When they invadedand conquered England they found existing the civilization introducedby the Romans, which was far in advance of their own; much of this theyadopted. The introduction of Christianity further advanced them in thescale. 

The prelates and monks from Rome brought with them a high degree ofcivilization, and this to no small extent the Saxons imitated andborrowed. The church was held in much honour, great wealth andpossessions were bestowed upon it, and the bishops and abbots possessedlarge temporal as well as spiritual power, and bore a prominent part inthe councils of the kingdoms. But even in the handsome and well-builtmonasteries, with their stately services and handsome vestments, learning was at the lowest ebb--so low, indeed, that when Prince Alfreddesired to learn Latin he could find no one in his father's dominionscapable of teaching him, and his studies were for a long time hinderedfor want of an instructor, and at the time he ascended the throne hewas probably the only Englishman outside a monastery who was able toread and write fluently. 

"Tell me, father, " Edmund said after the meal was concluded, "about theWest Saxons, since it is to them, as it seems, that we must look forthe protection of England against the Danes. This Prince Alfred, ofwhom I before heard you speak in terms of high praise, is the brother, is he not, of the king? In that case how is it that he does not reignin Kent, which I thought, though joined to the West Saxon kingdom, wasalways ruled over by the eldest son of the king. "

"Such has been the rule, Edmund; but seeing the troubled times whenEthelbert came to the throne, it was thought better to unite the twokingdoms under one crown with the understanding that at Ethelbert'sdeath Alfred should succeed him. Their father, Ethelwulf, was a weakking, and should have been born a churchman rather than a prince. Henominally reigned over Wessex, Kent, and Mercia, but the last paid himbut a slight allegiance. Alfred was his favourite son, and he sent him, when quite a child, to Rome for a visit. In 855 he himself, with amagnificent retinue, and accompanied by Alfred, visited Rome, travelling through the land of the Franks, and it was there, doubtless, that Alfred acquired that love of learning, and many of those ideas, far in advance of his people, which distinguish him. His mother, Osburgha, died before he and his father started on the pilgrimage. Theking was received with much honour by the pope, to whom he presented agold crown of four pounds weight, ten dishes of the purest gold, asword richly set in gold, two gold images, some silver-gilt urns, stoles bordered with gold and purple, white silken robes embroideredwith figures, and other costly articles of clothing for the celebrationof the service of the church, together with rich presents in gold andsilver to the churches, bishops, clergy, and other dwellers in Rome. They say that the people of Rome marvelled much at these magnificentgifts from a king of a country which they had considered as barbarous. On his way back he married Judith, daughter of the King of the Franks;a foolish marriage, for the king was far advanced in years and Judithwas but a girl. 

"Ethelbald, Ethelwulf's eldest son, had acted as regent in his father'sabsence, and so angered was he at this marriage that he raised hisstandard of revolt against his father. At her marriage Judith had beencrowned queen, and this was contrary to the customs of the West Saxons, therefore Ethelbald was supported by the people of that country; on hisfather's return to England, however, father and son met, and a divisionof the kingdom was agreed upon. 

"Ethelbald received Wessex, the principal part of the kingdom, andEthelwulf took Kent, which he had already ruled over in the time of hisfather Egbert. Ethelwulf died a few months afterwards, leaving Kent toEthelbert, his second surviving son. The following year, to the horrorand indignation of the people of the country, Ethelbald married hisstepmother Judith, but two years afterwards died, and Ethelbert, Kingof Kent, again united Wessex to his own dominions, which consisted ofKent, Surrey, and Sussex. Ethelbert reigned but a short time, and athis death Ethelred, his next brother, ascended the throne. Last yearAlfred, the youngest brother, married Elswitha, the daughter ofEthelred Mucil, Earl of the Gaini, in Lincolnshire, whose mother wasone of the royal family of Mercia. 

"It was but a short time after the marriage that the Danes poured intoMercia from the north. Messengers were sent to ask the assistance ofthe West Saxons. These at once obeyed the summons, and, joining theMercians, marched against the Danes, who shut themselves up in thestrong city of Nottingham, and were there for some time besieged. Theplace was strong, the winter at hand, and the time of the soldiers'service nearly expired. A treaty was accordingly made by which theDanes were allowed to depart unharmed to the north side of the Humber, and the West Saxons returned to their kingdom. 

"Such is the situation at present, but we may be sure that the Daneswill not long remain quiet, but will soon gather for another invasion;ere long, too, we may expect another of their great fleets to arrivesomewhere off these coasts, and every Saxon who can bear arms had needtake the field to fight for our country and faith against these heatheninvaders. Hitherto, Edmund, as you know, I have deeply mourned thedeath of your mother, and of your sisters who died in infancy; but nowI feel that it is for the best, for a terrible time is before us. Wemen can take refuge in swamp and forest, but it would have been hardfor delicate women; and those men are best off who stand alone and areable to give every thought and energy to the defence of their country. 'Tis well that you are now approaching an age when the Saxon youth arewont to take their place in the ranks of battle. I have spared no painswith your training in arms, and though assuredly you lack strength yetto cope in hand-to-hand conflict with these fierce Danes, you may yettake your part in battle, with me on one side of you and Egbert on theother. I have thought over many things of late, and it seems to me thatwe Saxons have done harm in holding the people of this country asserfs. "

"Why, father, " Edmund exclaimed in astonishment, "surely you would nothave all men free and equal. "

"The idea seems strange to you, no doubt, Edmund, and it appears onlynatural that some men should be born to rule and others to labour, butthis might be so even without serfdom, since, as you know, the poorerfreemen labour just as do the serfs, only they receive a somewhatlarger guerdon for their toil; but had the two races mixed more closelytogether, had serfdom been abolished and all men been free and capableof bearing arms, we should have been able to show a far better front tothe Danes, seeing that the serfs are as three to one to the freemen. "

"But the serfs are cowardly and spiritless, " Edmund said; "they are notof a fighting race, and fell almost without resistance before ourancestors when they landed here. "

"Their race is no doubt inferior to our own, Edmund, " his father said, "seeing that they are neither so tall nor so strong as we Saxons, butof old they were not deficient in bravery, for they fought as stoutlyagainst the Romans as did our own hardy ancestors. After having beenfor hundreds of years subject to the Roman yoke, and having no occasionto use arms, they lost their manly virtues, and when the Romans leftthem were an easy prey for the first comer. Our fathers could notforesee that the time would come when they too in turn would beinvaded. Had they done so, methinks they would not have set up so broada line of separation between themselves and the Britons, but would haveadmitted the latter to the rights of citizenship, in which caseintermarriage would have taken place freely, and the whole people wouldhave become amalgamated. The Britons, accustomed to our freeinstitutions, and taking part in the wars between the various Saxonkingdoms, would have recovered their warlike virtues, and it would beas one people that we should resist the Danes. As it is, the serfs, whoform by far the largest part of the population, are apathetic andcowardly; they view the struggle with indifference, for what signifiesto them whether Dane or Saxon conquer; they have no interest in thestruggle, nothing to lose or to gain, it is but a change of masters. "

Edmund was silent. The very possibility of a state of things in whichthere should be no serfs, and when all men should be free and equal, had never occurred to him; but he had a deep respect for his father, who bore indeed the reputation of being one of the wisest and mostclear-headed of the nobles of East Anglia, and it seemed to him thatthis strange and novel doctrine contained much truth in it. Still theidea was as strange to him as it would have been to the son of asouthern planter in America half a century ago. The existence of slavesseemed as much a matter of course as that of horses or dogs, andalthough he had been accustomed to see from time to time freedombestowed upon some favourite serf as a special reward for services, thethought of a general liberation of the slaves was strange and almostbewildering, and he lay awake puzzling over the problem long after hisfather and kinsman had fallen asleep. 

CHAPTER II: THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN

The following morning early the little party started. The great chestwas dug up from its place of concealment, and they resumed theirordinary dresses. The ealdorman attired himself in a white tunic with abroad purple band round the lower edge, with a short cloak of greencloth. This was fastened with a gold brooch at the neck; a necklet ofthe same metal and several gold bracelets completed his costume, exceptthat he wore a flat cap and sandals. Edmund had a green tunic and cloakof deep red colour; while Egbert was dressed in yellow with a greencloak--the Saxons being extremely fond of bright colours. 

All wore daggers, whose sheaths were incrusted in silver, in theirbelts, and the ealdorman and his kinsman carried short broad-bladedswords, while Edmund had his boar-spear. Eldred placed in the pouchwhich hung at his side a bag containing a number of silver cubes cutfrom a long bar and roughly stamped. The chest was then buried again inits place of concealment among the bushes near the hut, Edmund placedhis bows and arrows in the boat--not that in which Edmund had fished, but the much larger and heavier craft which Eldred and Egbert hadused--and then the party, with the hound, took their places in it. Theealdorman and Egbert were provided with long poles, and with these theysent the little boat rapidly through the water. 

After poling their way for some eight hours they reached the town ofNorwich, to which the Danes had not yet penetrated; here, procuringwhat articles they needed, they proceeded on their journey to Croyland, making a great circuit to avoid the Danes at Thetford. The country wasfor the most part covered with thick forests, where the wild boar anddeer roamed undisturbed by man, and where many wolves still lurked, although the number in the country had been greatly diminished by theenergetic measures which King Egbert had taken for the destruction ofthese beasts. Their halting-places were for the most part at religioushouses, which then served the purpose of inns for travellers, beingfreely opened to those whom necessity or pleasure might cause tojourney. Everywhere they found the monks in a state of alarm at theprogress of the Danes, who, wherever they went, destroyed the churchesand religious houses, and slew the monks. 

Eldred was everywhere received with marked honour; being known as awise and valiant noble, his opinions on the chances of the situationwere eagerly listened to, and he found the monks at all theirhalting-places prepared, if need be, to take up arms and fight thepagan invaders, as those of Mercia and Wessex had done in the precedingautumn. The travellers, on arriving at Croyland, were warmly welcomed. 

"I heard, brother, " the abbot said, "that you had bravely foughtagainst the Danes near Thetford, and have been sorely anxious since thenews came of the dispersal of your force. "

"I have been in hiding, " Eldred said, "hoping that a general effortwould be made against the invaders. My own power was broken, since allmy lands are in their hands. The people of East Anglia foolishly seemto suppose that, so long as the Danes remain quiet, the time has notcome for action. They will repent their lethargy some day, for, as theDanes gather in strength, they will burst out over the surroundingcountry as a dammed-up river breaks its banks. No, brother, I regardEast Anglia as lost so far as depends upon itself; its only hope is inthe men of Kent and Wessex, whom we must now look upon as ourchampions, and who may yet stem the tide of invasion and drive back theDanes. This abbey of yours stands in a perilous position, being not farremoved from the Humber, where so many of the Danes find entrance toEngland. "

"It is not without danger, Eldred, but the men of the fens arenumerous, hardy and brave, and will offer a tough resistance to any whomay venture to march hitherward, and if, as I hope, you will stay withus, and will undertake their command, we may yet for a long time keepthe Danes from our doors. "

For some weeks the time passed quietly. Edmund spent most of his timein hunting, being generally accompanied by Egbert. The Saxon was anexceedingly tall and powerful man, slow and scanty of speech, who hadearned for himself the title of Egbert the Silent. He was devoted tohis kinsmen and regarded himself as special guardian of Edmund. He hadinstructed him in the use of arms, and always accompanied him when hewent out to hunt the boar, standing ever by his side to aid him toreceive the rush of the wounded and furious beasts; and more than once, when Edmund had been borne down by their onslaughts, and would havebeen severely wounded, if not killed, a sweeping blow of Egbert's swordhad rid him of his assailant. 

Sometimes Edmund made excursions in the fens, where with nets andsnares he caught the fish which swarmed in the sluggish waters; or, having covered his boat with a leafy bower until it resembled afloating bush, drifted close to the flocks of wild-fowl, and with hisbow and arrows obtained many a plump wild duck. Smaller birds werecaught in snares or traps, or with bird-lime smeared on twigs. Eldredseldom joined his son in his hunting excursions, as he was busied withhis brother the abbot in concerting the measures of defence and inorganizing a band of messengers, who, on the first warning of danger, could be despatched throughout the fens to call in the fisherpopulation to the defence of the abbey. 

It was on the 18th of September, 870, that a messenger arrived at theabbey and craved instant speech with the prior. The latter, who wascloseted with his brother, ordered the man to be admitted. 

"I come, " he said, "from Algar the ealdorman. He bids me tell you thata great Danish host has landed from the Humber at Lindsay. The richmonastery of Bardenay has been pillaged and burned. Algar is assemblingall the inhabitants of the marsh lands to give them battle, and heprays you to send what help you can spare, for assuredly they willmarch hither should he be defeated. "

"Return to the ealdorman, " the abbot said; "tell him that every laybrother and monk who can bear arms shall march hence to join him underthe command of lay brother Toley, whose deeds of arms against the Danesin Mercia are well known to him. My brother here, Eldred, will head allthe inhabitants of the marshes of this neighbourhood. With these andthe brothers of the abbey, in all, as I reckon, nigh four hundred men, he will to-morrow march to join Algar. "

Messengers were at once sent off through the surrounding countrybidding every man assemble on the morrow morning at Croyland, and soonafter daybreak they began to arrive. Some were armed with swords, somewith long sickles, used in cutting rushes, tied to poles, some hadfastened long pieces of iron to oars to serve as pikes. They were arough and somewhat ragged throng, but Eldred saw with satisfaction thatthey were a hard and sturdy set of men, accustomed to fatigue andlikely to stand firm in the hour of battle. 

Most of them carried shields made of platted osiers covered with skin. The armoury of the abbey was well supplied, and swords and axes weredistributed among the worst armed of the fenmen. Then, with but littleorder or regularity, but with firm and cheerful countenances, as mendetermined to win or die, the band moved off under Eldred's command, followed by the contingent of the abbey, eighty strong, under laybrother Toley. 

A sturdy band were these monks, well fed and vigorous. They knew thatthey had no mercy to expect from the Danes, and, regarding them aspagans and enemies of their religion as well as of their country, couldbe trusted to do their utmost. Late that evening they joined Algar atthe place they had appointed, and found that a large number of thepeople of the marshes had gathered round his banner. 

The Danes had not moved as yet from Bardenay, and Algar determined towait for another day or two before advancing, in order to give time toothers farther from the scene of action to arrive. 

The next day came the contingents from several other priories andabbeys, and the sight of the considerable force gathered together gaveheart and confidence to all. Algar, Eldred, and the other leaders, Morcar, Osgot, and Harding, moved about among the host, encouragingthem with cheering words, warning them to be in no way intimidated bythe fierce appearance of the Danes, but to hold steadfast and firm inthe ranks, and to yield no foot of ground to the onslaught of theenemy. Many priests had accompanied the contingents from the religioushouses, and these added their exhortations to those of the leaders, telling the men that God would assuredly fight on their side againstthe heathen, and bidding each man remember that defeat meant thedestruction of their churches and altars, the overthrow of their wholereligion, and the restored worship of the pagan gods. 

Edmund went about among the gathering taking great interest in the wildscene, for these marsh men differed much in their appearance from thesettled inhabitants of his father's lands. The scenes in the camp wereindeed varied in their character. Here and there were harpers withgroups of listeners gathered round, as they sung the exploits of theirfathers, and animated their hearers to fresh fire and energy byrelating legends of the cruelty of the merciless Danes. Other groupsthere were surrounding the priests, who were appealing to theirreligious feelings as well as to their patriotism. 

Men sat about sharpening their weapons, fixing on more firmly thehandles of their shields, adjusting arrows to bowstrings, and preparingin other ways for the coming fight. From some of the fires, round whichthe marsh men were sitting, came snatches of boisterous song, whilehere and there, apart from the crowd, priests were hearing confessions, and shriving penitents. 

The next morning early, one of the scouts, who had been sent to observethe movements of the Danes, reported that these were issuing from theircamp, and advancing into the country. 

Algar marshalled his host, each part under its leaders, and moved tomeet them. Near Kesteven the armies came in sight of each other, andafter advancing until but a short distance apart both halted to marshaltheir ranks anew. Eldred, with the men of the marshes near Croyland andthe contingent from the abbey, had their post in the central division, which was commanded by Algar himself, Edmund took post by his father, and Egbert stood beside him. 

Edmund had never before seen the Danes, and he could not but admit thattheir appearance was enough to shake the stoutest heart. All carriedgreat shields covering them from head to foot. These were composed ofwood, bark, or leather painted or embossed, and in the cases of thechiefs plated with gold and silver. So large were these that in navalencounters, if the fear of falling into the enemy's hands forced themto throw themselves into the sea, they could float on their shields;and after death in battle a soldier was carried to his grave on hisbuckler. As they stood facing the Saxons they locked their shieldstogether so as to form a barrier well-nigh impregnable against thearrows. 

All wore helmets, the common men of leather, the leaders of iron orcopper, while many in addition wore coats of mail. Each carried asword, a battle-axe, and a bow and arrows. Some of the swords wereshort and curled like a scimitar; others were long and straight, andwere wielded with both hands. They wore their hair long and hangingdown their shoulders, and for the most part shaved their cheeks andchins, but wore their moustaches very long. 

They were, for the most, tall, lithe, and sinewy men, but physically inno way superior to the Saxons, from whom they differed very widely incomplexion, the Saxons being fair while the Danes were very dark, asmuch so as modern gypsies; indeed, the Saxon historians speak of themas the black pagans. Upon the other hand many of the Northmen, beingScandinavians, were as fair as the Saxons themselves. 

The Danes began the battle, those in front shouting fiercely, andstriking their swords on their shields with a clashing noise, while theranks behind shot a shower of arrows among the Saxons. These at oncereplied. The combat was not continued long at a distance, for the Daneswith a mighty shout rushed upon the Saxons. These stood their groundfirmly and a desperate conflict ensued. The Saxon chiefs vied with eachother in acts of bravery, and singling out the leaders of the Danesengaged with them in hand-to-hand conflict. 

Algar had placed his swordsmen in the front line, those armed withspears in the second; and as the swordsmen battled with the Danes thespearmen, when they saw a shield uplifted to guard the head, thrustunder with their weapons and slew many. Edmund, seeing that with hissword he should have but little chance against these fierce soldiers, fell a little behind his father and kinsman, and as these were engagedwith the enemy he from time to time, when he saw an opportunity, rushedin and delivered a thrust with his spear at an unguarded point. TheSaxon shouts rose louder and louder as the Danes in vain endeavoured tobreak through their line. The monks fought stoutly, and many a fierceNorseman fell before their blows. 

The Danes, who had not expected so firm a resistance, began tohesitate, and Algar giving the word, the Saxons took the offensive, andthe line pressed forward step by step. The archers poured their arrowsin a storm among the Danish ranks. These fell back before theonslaught. Already three of their kings and many of their principalleaders had fallen, and at last, finding themselves unable to withstandthe impetuous onslaught of the Saxons, they turned and fled inconfusion towards their camp. The Saxons with exulting shouts pursuedthem, and great numbers were slaughtered. The Danes had, however, aswas their custom, fortified the camp before advancing, and Algar drewoff his troops, deeming that it would be better to defer the attack onthis position until the following day. 

There was high feasting in the Saxon camp that evening, but this wasbrought to an abrupt conclusion by the arrival of a scout, who reportedthat a great Danish army marching from the Humber was approaching thecamp of the compatriots. The news was but too true. The kings Guthorn, Bergsecg, Oskytal, Halfdene, and Amund, and the Jarls Frene, Hingwar, Hubba, and the two Sidrocs, with all their followers, had marched downfrom Yorkshire to join the invaders who had just landed. 

The news of this immense reinforcement spread consternation among theAngles. In vain their leaders went about among them and exhorted themto courage, promising them another victory as decisive as that they hadwon that day. Their entreaties were in vain, for when the morningdawned it was found that three-fourths of their number had left thecamp during the night, and had made off to the marshes and fastnesses. 

A council of the chiefs was held. The chances of conflict appearedhopeless, so vastly were they out-numbered by the Danes. Algar, however, declared that he would die rather than retreat. 

"If we fly now, " he said, "all East Anglia will fall into the hands ofthe heathen. Even should we fight and fall, the example of what ahandful of brave men can do against the invaders will surely animatethe Angles to further resistance; while if we conquer, so great a blowwill be dealt to the renown of these Danes that all England will riseagainst them. "

On hearing these words all the chiefs came to the determination to winor die as they stood. Eldred took Edmund aside after this determinationhad been arrived at. 

"My son, " he said, "I allowed you yesterday to stand by my side inbattle, and well and worthily did you bear yourself, but to-day youmust withdraw. The fight is well-nigh hopeless, and I believe that allwho take part in it are doomed to perish. I would not that my houseshould altogether disappear, and shall die more cheerfully in the hopethat some day you will avenge me upon these heathen. Therefore, Edmund, I bid you take station at a distance behind the battle, so that whenyou see the day goes against us you may escape in time. I shall urgeour faithful Egbert to endeavour, when he sees that all is lost, tomake his way from the fight and rejoin you, and to journey with you toWessex and there present you to the king. For myself, if the battle islost I shall die rather than fly. Such is the resolution of Algar andour other brave chiefs, and Eldred the ealdorman must not be the onlyone of the leaders to run from the fray. "

Edmund was deeply touched at his father's words, but the parental rulewas so strict in those days that it did not even enter his mind toprotest against Eldred's decision. 

As the morning went on the Danes were engaged in the funeral ceremoniesof their dead kings, while the Saxons, quiet and resolute, received theholy sacrament and prepared for the fight. Algar chose a position onrising ground. He himself with Eldred commanded the centre, Toley andMorcar led the right wing, Osgot and Harding the left. 

Each of these wings contained about five hundred men. Algar's centre, which was a little withdrawn from its wings, contained about 200 of hisbest warriors, and was designed as a reserve, with which, if need be, he could move to the assistance of either of the wings which might besorely pressed and in danger. The Saxons formed in a solid mass withtheir bucklers linked together. The Danish array which issued out fromtheir camp was vastly superior in numbers, and was commanded by fourkings and eight jarls or earls, while two kings and four earls remainedin charge of the camp, and of the great crowd of prisoners, for themost part women and children, whom they had brought with them. 

With the Danes who had come down from Yorkshire were a large body ofhorsemen, who charged furiously down upon the Saxons; but thesemaintained so firm an array with their lances and spears projectingoutward that the Danes failed to break through them, and after makingrepeated efforts and suffering heavy loss they drew back. Then theDanish archers and slingers poured in a storm of missiles, but theseeffected but little harm, as the Saxons stooped a little behind theirclosely packed line of bucklers, which were stout enough to keep outthe shower of arrows. All day the struggle continued. Again and againthe Danes strove to break the solid Saxon array, and with sword andbattle-axe attempted to hew down the hedge of spears, but in vain. Atlast their leaders, convinced that they could not overcome theobstinacy of the resistance, ordered their followers to feign a retreat. 

As the Danes turned to fly the Saxons set up a triumphant shout, andbreaking up their solid phalanx rushed after them in complete disorder. In vain Algar, Osgot, Toley, Eldred, and the other leaders shouted tothem to stand firm. Weary of their long inactivity, and convinced thatthe Danes were routed, the Saxons pursued them across the plain. Suddenly the Danish horse, who after failing to break through the rankshad remained apart at a short distance from the conflict, dashed downupon the disordered Saxons, while the flying infantry turning roundalso fell upon them with exulting shouts. 

Taken wholly by surprise, confused and disordered, the Saxons couldoffer no effectual opposition to the charge. The Danish horse rodeamong them hewing and slaying, and the swords and battle-axes of thefootmen completed the work. In a few minutes of all the Saxon bandwhich had for so many hours successfully resisted the onslaught of theDanes, not one survived save a few fleet-footed young men who, throwingaway their arms, succeeded in making their escape, and a little group, consisting of Algar, Toley, Eldred, and the other leaders who hadgathered together when their men broke their ranks and had taken uptheir position on a knoll of ground rising above the plain. Here for along time they resisted the efforts of the whole of the Danes, surrounding themselves with a heap of slain; but at length one by onethey succumbed to the Danish onslaught, each fighting valiantly to thelast. 

From his position at a distance Edmund watched the last desperatestruggle. With streaming eyes and a heart torn by anxiety for hisfather he could see the Danish foe swarming round the little band whodefended the crest. These were lost from his sight, and only theflashing of swords showed where the struggle was still going on in thecentre of the confused mass. Edmund had been on his knees for sometime, but he now rose. 

"Come, old boy, " he said to the hound, who lay beside him watching thedistant conflict and occasionally uttering deep angry growls. "I mustobey my father's last command; let us away. "

He took one more glance at the distant conflict before turning. It wasplain that it was nearly finished. The swords had well-nigh ceased torise and fall when he saw a sudden movement in the throng of Danes andsuddenly a man burst out from them and started at headlong speedtowards him, pursued by a number of Danes. Even at that distance Edmundthought that he recognized the tall figure of his kinsman, but he hadno time to assure himself of this, and he at once, accompanied by thehound, set off at the top of his speed from the field of battle. He hadfully a quarter of a mile start, and being active and hardy andaccustomed to exercise from his childhood, he had no fear that theDanes would overtake him. Still he ran his hardest. 

Looking over his shoulder from time to time he saw that at first theDanes who were pursuing the fugitive were gaining upon him also, butafter a time he again increased the distance, while, being unencumberedwith shield or heavy weapons, the fugitive kept the advantage he had atfirst gained. Three miles from the battle-field Edmund reached the edgeof a wide-spreading wood. Looking round as he entered its shelter hesaw that the flying Saxon was still about a quarter of a mile behindhim, and that the Danes, despairing of over-taking him, had ceasedtheir pursuit. Edmund therefore checked his footsteps and awaited thearrival of the fugitive, who he now felt certain was his kinsman. 

In a few minutes Egbert came up, having slackened his speedconsiderably when he saw that he was no longer pursued. He was bleedingfrom several wounds, and now that the necessity for exertion had passedhe walked but feebly along. Without a word he flung himself on theground by Edmund and buried his face in his arms, and the lad could seeby the shaking of his broad shoulders that he was weeping bitterly. Thegreat hound walked up to the prostrate figure and gave vent to a longand piteous howl, and then lying down by Egbert's side placed his headon his shoulder. 

CHAPTER III: THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND

Edmund wept sorely for some time, for he knew that his kinsman'sagitation could be only caused by the death of his father. At last heapproached Egbert. 

"My brave kinsman, " he said, "I need ask you no questions, for I knowbut too well that my dear father has fallen; but rouse yourself, I prayyou; let me bandage your wounds, which bleed fast, for you will wantall your strength, and we must needs pursue our way well into theforest, for with to-morrow's dawn the Danes will scatter over the wholecountry. "

"Yes, " Egbert said, turning round and sitting up, "I must not in mygrief forget my mission, and in truth I am faint with loss of blood. Itwas well the Danes stopped when they did, for I felt my strengthfailing me, and could have held out but little further. Yes, Edmund, "he continued, as the lad, tearing strips from his garments, proceededto bandage his wounds, "your father is dead. Nobly, indeed, did hefight; nobly did he die, with a circle of dead Danes around him. He, Algar, Toley, and myself were the last four to resist. Back to back westood, and many were the Danes who fell before our blows. Toley fellfirst and then Algar. The Danes closed closer around us. Still wefought on, till your father was beaten to his knee, and then he criedto me, 'Fly, Egbert, to my son. ' Then I flung myself upon the Daneslike a wild boar upon the dogs, and with the suddenness of my rush andthe heavy blows of my battle-axe cut a way for myself through them. Itwas well-nigh a miracle, and I could scarce believe it when I was free. I flung away my shield and helmet as soon as I had well begun to run, for I felt the blood gushing out from a dozen wounds, and knew that Ishould want all my strength. I soon caught sight of you running aheadof me. Had I found we were gaining upon you I should have turned offand made another way to lead the Danes aside, but I soon saw that youwere holding your own, and so followed straight on. My knees trembled, and I felt my strength was well-nigh gone, when, looking round, I foundthe Danes had desisted from their pursuit. I grieve, Edmund, that Ishould have left the battle alive when all the others have diedbravely, for, save a few fleet-footed youths, I believe that not asingle Saxon has escaped the fight; but your father had laid hiscommands upon me, and I was forced to obey, though God knows I wouldrather have died with the heroes on that field. "

"'Tis well for me that you did not, my good Egbert, " Edmund said, drying his eyes, "for what should I have done in this troubled landwithout one protector?"

"It was the thought of that, " Egbert said, "that seemed to give mestrength as I dashed at the Danes. And now, methinks, I am strongenough to walk again. Let us make our way far into the forest, then wemust rest for the night. A few hours' sleep will make a fresh man ofme, and to-morrow morning we will go to Croyland and see what the goodabbot your uncle proposes to do, then will we to the hut where we dweltbefore coming hither. We will dig up the chest and take out suchvaluables as we can carry, and then make for Wessex. After this day'swork I have no longer any hope that East Anglia will successfullyoppose the Danes. And yet the Angles fought well, and for every one ofthem who has fallen in these two days' fighting at least four Danesmust have perished. Have you food, Edmund, for in truth after such aday's work I would not lie down supperless?"

"I have in my pouch here, Egbert, some cakes, which I cooked thismorning, and a capon which one of the monks of Croyland gave me. I wastempted to throw it away as I ran. "

"I am right glad, Edmund, that the temptation was not too strong foryou. If we can find a spring we shall do well. "

It was now getting dark, but after an hour's walk through the forestthey came upon a running stream. They lit a fire by its side, andsitting down ate the supper, of which both were in much need. Wolfshared the repast, and then the three lay down to sleep. Egbert, overcome by the immense exertions he had made during the fight, wassoon asleep; but Edmund, who had done his best to keep a brave facebefore his kinsman, wept for hours over the loss of his gallant father. 

On the following morning Egbert and Edmund started for Croyland. Thenews of the defeat at Kesteven had already reached the abbey, andterror and consternation reigned there. Edmund went at once to hisuncle and informed him of the circumstance of the death of his fatherand the annihilation of the Saxon army. 

"Your news, Edmund, is even worse than the rumours which had reachedme, and deeply do I grieve for the loss of my brave brother and of themany valiant men who died with him. This evening or to-morrow thespoilers will be here, and doubtless will do to Croyland as they havedone to all the other abbeys and monasteries which have fallen intotheir hands. Before they come you and Egbert must be far away. Have youbethought you whither you will betake yourselves?"

"We are going to the king of the West Saxons, " Edmund replied. "Suchwas my father's intention, and I fear that all is now lost in EastAnglia. "

"'Tis your best course, and may God's blessing and protection rest uponyou!"

"But what are you going to do, uncle? Surely you will not remain hereuntil the Danes arrive, for though they may spare other men they haveno mercy on priests and monks?"

"I shall assuredly remain here, Edmund, at my post, and as my brotherEldred and Earl Algar and their brave companions died at their posts inthe field of battle, so I am prepared to die here where God has placedme. I shall retain here with me only a few of the most aged and infirmmonks, too old to fly or to support the hardships of the life of ahunted fugitive in the fens; together with some of the children whohave fled here, and who, too, could not support such a life. It may bethat when the fierce Danes arrive and find nought but children and agedmen even their savage breasts may be moved to pity; but if not, God'swill be done. The younger brethren will seek refuge in the fens, andwill carry with them the sacred relics of the monastery. The most holybody of St. Guthlac with his scourge and psalmistry, together with themost valuable jewels and muniments, the charters of the foundation ofthe abbey, given by King Ethelbald, and the confirmation thereof byother kings, with some of the most precious gifts presented to theabbey. "

Edmund and Egbert set to work to assist the weeping monks in makingpreparations for their departure. A boat was laden with the relics ofthe saints, the muniments of the king, and the most precious vessels. The table of the great altar covered with plates of gold, which KingWichtlof had presented, with ten gold chalices, and many other vessels, was thrown into the well of the convent. 

In the distance the smoke of several villages could now be seen risingover the plain, and it was clear that the Danes were approaching. Theten priests and twenty monks who were to leave now knelt, and receivedthe solemn benediction of the abbot, then, with Edmund and Egbert, theytook their places in the boat and rowed away to the wood of Ancarig, which lay not far from the abbey. 

The abbot Theodore and the aged monks and priests now returned to thechurch, and, putting on their vestments, commenced the services of theday; the abbot himself celebrated high mass, assisted by brother Elfgetthe deacon, brother Savin the sub-deacon, and the brothers Egelred andWyelric, youths who acted as taper-bearers. When the mass was finished, just as the abbot and his assistants had partaken of the holycommunion, the Danes burst into the church. The abbot was slain uponthe holy altar by the hand of the Danish king Oskytal, and the otherpriests and monks were beheaded by the executioner. 

The old men and children in the choir were seized and tortured todisclose where the treasures of the abbey were concealed, and were alsoput to death with the prior and sub-prior. Turgar, an acolyte of tenyears of age; a remarkably beautiful boy, stood by the side of thesub-prior as he was murdered and fearlessly confronted the Danes, andbade them put him to death with the holy father. The young Earl Sidroc, however, struck with the bearing of the child, and being moved withcompassion, stripped him of his robe and cowl, and threw over him along Danish tunic without sleeves, and ordering him to keep close byhim, made his way out of the monastery, the boy being the only one whowas saved from the general massacre. 

The Danes, furious at being able to find none of the treasures of themonastery, broke open all the shrines and levelled the marble tombs, including those of St. Guthlac, the holy virgin Ethelbritha, and manyothers, but found in these none of the treasure searched for. Theypiled the bodies of the saints in a heap, and burned them, togetherwith the church and all the buildings of the monastery; then, with vastherds of cattle and other plunder, they moved away from Croyland, andattacked the monastery of Medeshamsted. Here the monks made a braveresistance. The Danes brought up machines and attacked the monastery onall sides, and effected a breach in the walls. Their first assault, however, was repelled, and Fulba, the brother of Earl Hulba, wasdesperately wounded by a stone. 

Hulba was so infuriated at this that when, at the second assault, themonastery was captured, he slew with his own hand everyone of themonks, while all the country people who had taken refuge within thewalls were slaughtered by his companions, not one escaping. The altarswere levelled to the ground, the monuments broken in pieces. The greatlibrary of parchments and charters was burnt. The holy relics weretrodden under foot, and the church itself, with all the monasticbuildings, burnt to the ground. Four days later, the Danes, havingdevastated the whole country round and collected an enormous booty, marched away against Huntingdon. 

Edmund and Egbert remained but a few hours with the monks who hadescaped from the sack of Croyland; for, as soon as they saw the flamesmounting up above the church, they knew that the Danes had accomplishedtheir usual work of massacre, and there being no use in their makingfurther stay, they started upon their journey. They travelled by easystages, for time was of no value to them. For the most part their waylay among forests, and when once they had passed south of Thetford theyhad no fear of meeting with the Danes. Sometimes they slept atfarm-houses or villages, being everywhere hospitably received, the moreso when it was known that Edmund was the son of the brave ealdormanEldred; but the news which they brought of the disastrous battle ofKesteven, and the southward march of the great Danish army, filledeveryone with consternation. 

The maids and matrons wept with terror at the thought of the coming ofthese terrible heathen, and although the men everywhere spoke ofresistance to the last, the prospect seemed so hopeless that even thebravest were filled with grief and despair. Many spoke of leaving theirhomes and retiring with their wives and families, their serfs and herdsto the country of the West Saxons, where alone there appeared any hopeof a successful resistance being made. Wherever they went Edmund andEgbert brought by their news lamentation and woe to the households theyentered, and at last Edmund said:

"Egbert, let us enter no more houses until we reach the end of ourjourney; wherever we go we are messengers of evil, and turn houses offeasting into abodes of grief. Every night we have the same sad storyto tell, and have to witness the weeping and wailing of women. Athousand times better were it to sleep among the woods, at any rateuntil we are among the West Saxons, where our news may causeindignation and rage at least, but where it will arouse a brave resolveto resist to the last instead of the hopelessness of despair. "

Egbert thoroughly agreed with the lad, and henceforth they entered nohouses save to buy bread and mead. Of meat they had plenty, for as theypassed through the forests Wolf was always upon the alert, and severaltimes found a wild boar in his lair, and kept him at bay until Edmundand Egbert ran up and with spears and swords slew him. This suppliedthem amply with meat, and gave them indeed far more than they couldeat, but they exchanged portions of the flesh for bread in thevillages. At last they came down upon the Thames near London, andcrossing the river journeyed west. They were now in the kingdom of theWest Saxons, the most warlike and valiant of the peoples of England, and who had gradually extended their sway over the whole of thecountry. The union was indeed but little more than nominal, as theother kings retained their thrones, paying only a tribute to the WestSaxon monarchs. 

As Egbert had predicted, their tale of the battle of Kesteven herearoused no feeling save that of wrath and a desire for vengeance uponthe Danes. Swords were grasped, and all swore by the saints of whatshould happen to the invaders should they set foot in Wessex. Thetravellers felt their spirits rise at the martial and determined aspectof the people. 

"It is a sad pity, " Egbert said to Edmund one day, "that these WestSaxons had not had time to unite England firmly together before theDanes set foot on the island. It is our divisions which have renderedtheir task so far easy. Northumbria, Mercia, and East Anglia have oneby one been invaded, and their kings have had to fight single-handedagainst them, whereas had one strong king reigned over the wholecountry, so that all our force could have been exerted against theinvader wherever he might land, the Danes would never have won a footof our soil. The sad day of Kesteven showed at least that we are ableto fight the Danes man for man. The first day we beat them, though theywere in superior numbers, the second we withstood them all day, although they were ten to one against us, and they would never havetriumphed even then had our men listened to their leaders and kepttheir ranks. I do not believe that even the West Saxons could havefought more bravely than did our men on that day; but they are betterorganized, their king is energetic and determined, and when the Danesinvade Wessex they will find themselves opposed by the whole peopleinstead of merely a hastily raised assemblage gathered in theneighbourhood. "

They presently approached Reading, where there was a royal fortress, inwhich King Ethelred and his brother Alfred were residing. 

"It is truly a fine city, " Edmund said as he approached it; "its wallsare strong and high, and the royal palace, which rises above them, isindeed a stately building. "

They crossed the river and entered the gates of the town. There wasgreat bustle and traffic in the streets, cynings, or nobles, passedalong accompanied by parties of thanes, serfs laden with fuel orprovisions made their way in from the surrounding country, whilefreemen, with their shields flung across their shoulders and theirswords by their sides, stalked with an independent air down the streets. 

The travellers approached the royal residence. The gates were open, andnone hindered their entrance, for all who had business were free toenter the royal presence and to lay their complaints or petitionsbefore the king. 

Entering they found themselves in a large hall. The lower end of thiswas occupied by many people, who conversed together in little groups orawaited the summons of the king. Across the upper end of the room was araised dais, and in the centre of this was a wide chair capable ofholding three persons. The back and sides were high and richly carved. A table supported by four carved and gilded legs stood before it. Twopersons were seated in the chair. 

One was a man of three or four and twenty, the other was his junior bysome two years. Both wore light crowns of gold somewhat different intheir fashion. Before the younger was a parchment, an inkhorn, andpens. King Ethelred was a man of a pleasant face, but marked by careand by long vigils and rigorous fastings. Alfred was a singularlyhandsome young prince, with an earnest and intellectual face. Both hadtheir faces shaven smooth. Ethelred wore his hair parted in the middle, and falling low on each side of the face, but Alfred's was closely cut. On the table near the younger brother stood a silver harp. 

Edmund looked with great curiosity and interest on the young prince, who was famous throughout England for his great learning, his wisdom, and sweetness of temper. Although the youngest of the king's brothers, he had always been regarded as the future King of England, and had hisfather survived until he reached the age of manhood, he would probablyhave succeeded directly to the throne. The law of primogeniture was byno means strictly observed among the Saxons, a younger brother ofmarked ability or of distinguished prowess in war being often chosen bya father to succeed him in place of his elder brothers. 

Alfred had been his father's favourite son. He had when a child beenconsecrated by the pope as future King of England; and his two journeysto Rome, and his residence at the court of the Frankish king had, withhis own great learning and study, given him a high prestige andreputation among his people as one learned in the ways of the world. Although but a prince, his authority in the kingdom nearly equalledthat of his brother, and it was he rather than Ethelred whom menregarded as the prop and stay of the Saxons in the perils which werenow threatening them. 

One after another, persons advanced to the table and laid theircomplaints before the king; in cases of dispute both parties werepresent and were often accompanied by witnesses. Ethelred and Alfredlistened attentively to all that was said on both sides, and then gavetheir judgment. An hour passed, and then seeing that no one elseapproached the table, Egbert, taking Edmund by the hand, led himforward and knelt before the royal table. 

"Whom have we here?" the king said. "This youth is by his attire one ofnoble race, but I know not his face. "

"We have come, sir king, " Egbert said, "as fugitives and suppliants toyou. This is Edmund, the son of Ealdorman Eldred, a valiant cyning ofEast Anglia, who, after fighting bravely against the Danes nearThetford, joined Earl Algar, and died by his side on the fatal field ofKesteven. He had himself purposed to come hither to you and to ask youto accept him as your thane, and on the morn of the battle he chargedme if he fell to bring hither his son to you; and we pray you toaccept, in token of our homage to you, these vessels. "

And here he placed two handsome goblets of silver gilt upon the table. 

"I pray you rise, " the king said. "I have assuredly heard of the braveEldred, and will gladly receive his son as my thane. I had not heard ofEldred's death, though two days since the rumour of a heavy defeat ofthe East Angles at Kesteven, and the sacrilegious destruction of theholy houses of Bardenay, Croyland, and Medeshamsted reached our ears. Were you present at the battle?"

"I was, sir king, " Egbert said, "and fought beside Earl Algar and mykinsman the Ealdorman Eldred until both were slain by the Danes, and Iwith difficulty cut my way through them and escaped to carry out mykinsman's orders regarding his son. "

"You are a stout champion yourself, " the king said, regarding withadmiration Egbert's huge proportions; "but tell us the story of thisbattle, of which at present but vague rumours have reached us. " Egbertrelated the incidents of the battle of Kesteven. "It was bravelyfought, " the king said when he had concluded; "right well and bravely, and better fortune should have attended such valour. Truly the braveAlgar has shown that we Saxons have not lost the bravery whichdistinguished our ancestors, and that, man for man, we are equal tothese heathen Danes. "

"But methinks, " Prince Alfred said, "that the brave Algar and hisvaliant companions did wrong to throw away their lives when all waslost. So long as there is the remotest chance of victory it is the dutyof a leader to set an example of valour to his followers, but when allis lost he should think of his country. What though the brave thanesslew each a score of Danes before they died, their death has left theircountrymen without a leader, and by that one battle the Danes have madethemselves masters of the north of East Anglia. Better far had they, when the day was lost, retreated, to gather the people together when abetter opportunity presented itself, and again to make head against theinvaders. It is heathen rather than Christian warfare thus to throwaway their lives rather than to retreat and wait for God's time to comeagain. To stake all on one throw, which if lost loses a whole people, seems to me the act of a gamester. I trust that, should the time evercome, as it is too much to be feared it will ere long, that the Danesinvade my brother's kingdom of Wessex, I shall not be found wanting incourage; but assuredly when defeated in battle I would not throw awaymy life, for that belongs to our people rather than to myself, butwould retire to some refuge until I could again gather the Saxonsaround me and attack the invaders. I like the face of the youngealdorman, and doubt not that he will prove a valiant warrior like hisfather. My brother will doubtless assign him lands for his maintenanceand yours; but if he will let me I will attach him to my person, andwill be at once a master and a friend to him. Wouldst thou like this, young Edmund?"

The lad, greatly pleased at the young prince's kindness of speech andmanner, replied enthusiastically that he would follow him to the deathif he would accept him as his faithful thane. 

"Had the times been more peaceful, Edmund, " Alfred said, "I would fainhave imparted to you some of the little knowledge that I have gained, for I see an intelligence in your face which tells me that you wouldhave proved an apt and eager pupil; but, alas, in the days that arecoming it is the sword rather than the book which will prevail, and thecares of state, and the defence of the country, will shortly engrossall my time and leave me but little leisure for the studies I love sowell. "

"There are the lands, " the king said, "of Eabald, Ealdorman ofSherborne, in Dorset. He died but last week and has left no children. These lands I will grant to Edmund in return for liege and trueservice. " The lad knelt before the king, and, kissing his hand, sworeto be his true and faithful thane, and to spend land, goods, and lifein his service. 

"And now, " the king said, "since the audience is over, and none othercomes before us with petitions, we will retire to our privateapartments, and there my brother Alfred will present you to the fairElswitha, his wife. "

The room into which Egbert and Edmund followed the king and his brotherwas spacious and lofty. The walls were covered with hangings of redcloth, and a thick brown baize covered the floor. The ceiling waspainted a dark brown with much gilding. Round the sides of the roomstood several dressers of carved oak, upon which stood gold and silvercups. 

On a table were several illuminated vellums. At Croyland Edmund hadseen a civilization far in advance of that to which he had beenaccustomed in his father's abode; but he saw here a degree of luxuryand splendour which surprised him. Alfred had, during his two visits toRome, learned to appreciate the high degree of civilization whichreigned there, and many of the articles of furniture and other objectswhich met Edmund's eye he had brought with him on his return with hisfather from that city. 

Across the upper end of the room was a long table laid with a whitecloth. Elswitha was sitting in a large gilded chair by the great firewhich was blazing on the hearth. 

Prince Alfred presented Edmund and Egbert to her. Elswitha was wellacquainted with the Ealdorman Eldred, as his lands lay on the veryborder of her native Mercia, and she received the lad and his kinsmanwith great kindness. In a short time they took their places at table. First the attendance brought in bowls containing broth, which theypresented, kneeling, to each of those at table. The broth was drunkfrom the bowl itself; then a silver goblet was placed by each diner, and was filled with wine. Fish was next served. Plates were placedbefore each; but instead of their cutting food with their own daggers, as Edmund had been accustomed to see in his father's house, knives werehanded round. After the fish came venison, followed by wild boar, chickens, and other meats. After these confections, composed chiefly ofhoney, were placed on the table. The king and Prince Alfred pledgedtheir guests when they drank. No forks were used, the meat as cut beingtaken up by pieces of bread to the mouth. During the meal a harperplayed and sung. 

Edmund observed the decorum with which his royal hosts fed, and thecare which they took to avoid dipping their fingers into their saucersor their plates. He was also struck with the small amount of wine whichthey took; for the Saxons in general were large feeders, and drankheavily at their meals. 

When the dinner was over a page brought round a basin of warm water, inwhich lavender had been crushed, and each dipped his fingers in thisand then dried them on the cloth. Then at Prince Alfred's requestEgbert again related in full the details of the two days' desperatestruggle at Kesteven, giving the most minute particulars of the Danes'method of fighting. Egbert and Edmund then retired to the royalguest-house adjoining the palace, where apartments were assigned tothem. 

After remaining for a week at Reading they took leave of the king andstarted for the lands which he had assigned to Edmund. They wereaccompanied by an officer of the royal household, who was to inform thefreemen and serfs of the estate that by the king's pleasure Edmund hadbeen appointed ealdorman of the lands. They found on arrival that thehouse had been newly built, and was large and comfortable. The thanesof the district speedily came in to pay their respects to their newealdorman, and although surprised to find him so young, they werepleased with his bearing and manner, and knowing that he came of goodfighting blood doubted not that in time he would make a valiant leader. All who came were hospitably entertained, and for many days there washigh feasting. So far removed was this part of England from thedistrict which the Danes had invaded, that at present but slight alarmhad been caused by them; but Edmund and his kinsman lost no time inimpressing upon them the greatness of the coming danger. 

"You may be sure, " he said, "that ere long we shall see their galleyson the coast. When they have eaten up Mercia and Anglia they willassuredly come hither, and we shall have to fight for our lives, andunless we are prepared it will go hard with us. "

After he had been at his new residence for a month Edmund sent outmessengers to all the thanes in his district requesting them toassemble at a council, and then formally laid the matter before them. 

"It is, above all things, " he said, "necessary that we should have someplace where we can place the women and children in case of invasion andwhere we can ourselves retire in extreme necessity. Therefore I proposethat we shall build a fort of sufficient size to contain all theinhabitants of the district, with many flocks and herds. My cousinEgbert has ridden far over the country, and recommends that the Romanfortification at Moorcaster shall be utilized. It is large in extent, and has a double circle of earthen banks. These differ from those whichwe are wont to build, since we Saxons always fill up the ground so asto be flat with the top of the earthen banks, while the Romans lefttheirs hollow. However, the space is so large that it would take a vastlabour to fill it up, therefore I propose that we should merely thickenthe banks, and should, in Saxon custom, build a wall with turrets uponthem. The sloping banks alone would be but a small protection againstthe onslaught of the Danes, but stone walls are another matter, andcould only be carried after a long siege. If you fall in with my viewsyou will each of you send half your serfs to carry out the work, and Iwill do the same, and will, moreover, pay fifty freemen who may do thesquaring of the stones and the proper laying of them. "

The proposal led to a long discussion, as some thought that there wasno occasion as yet to take such a measure; but the thanes finallyagreed to carry out Edmund's proposal. 

CHAPTER IV: THE INVASION OF WESSEX

Edmund and Egbert devoted most of their time to the building of the newfort, living very simply, and expended the whole of the revenues of thelands on the payment of the freemen and masons engaged upon the work. The Roman fort was a parallelogram, the sides being about 200 yardslong, and the ends half that length. It was surrounded by two earthenbanks with wide ditches. These were deepened considerably, and theslopes were cut down more sharply. The inner bank was widened until itwas 15 feet across the top. 

On this the wall was built. It was faced on both sides with squarestones, the space between filled up with rubble and cement, the totalthickness being 4 feet. The height of the wall was 8 feet, and atintervals of 30 yards apart towers were raised 10 feet above it, one ofthese being placed at either side of the entrance. Here the bank wascut away, and solid buttresses of masonry supported the high gates. Theopening in the outer bank was not opposite to the gate in the inner, being fifty yards away, so that any who entered by it would have forthat distance to follow the ditch between the two banks, exposed to themissiles of those on the wall before arriving at the inner gate. 

Five hundred men laboured incessantly at the work. The stone for thewalls was fortunately found close at hand, but, notwithstanding this, the work took nearly six months to execute; deep wells were sunk in thecentre of the fort, and by this means an ample supply of water wassecured, however large might be the number within it. 

A very short time after the commencement of the work the news arrivedthat King Edmund of East Anglia had gathered his forces together andhad met the Danes in a great battle near Thetford on Sunday the 20th ofNovember, and had been totally defeated by them, Edmund himself havingbeen taken prisoner. The captive king, after having been for a longtime cruelly tortured by the Danes, was shot to death with arrows. Itwas not long after this that news came that the whole of East Angliahad fallen into the hands of the Danes. 

Early in the month of February, 871, just as the walls of his fort hadbegun to rise, a messenger arrived from the king bidding Edmundassemble all the men in his earlship and march at once to join him nearDevizes, as the news had come that a great Danish fleet had sailed upthe Thames and had already captured the royal town of Reading. 

Messengers were sent out in all directions, and early the next morning, 400 men having assembled, Edmund and his kinsman marched away with themtowards Devizes. Upon their arrival at that town they found the kingand his brother with 8000 men, and the following day the army movedeast towards Reading. 

They had not marched many miles before a messenger arrived saying thattwo of the Danish jarls with a great following had gone out to plunderthe country, that they had been encountered by Aethelwulf, Earl ofBerkshire, with his men at Englefield, and a fierce battle had takenplace. The Saxons had gained the victory, and great numbers of theDanes had been slain, Sidroc, one of their jarls, being among thefallen. 

Three days later the royal army arrived in sight of Reading, beingjoined on their march by Aethelwulf and his men. The Danes had thrownup a great rampart between the Thames and the Kennet, and many werestill at work on this fortification. These were speedily slain by theSaxons, but their success was a short one. The main body of theinvaders swarmed out from the city and a desperate engagement tookplace. 

The Saxons fought valiantly, led by the king and Prince Alfred; butbeing wholly undisciplined and unaccustomed to war they were unable towithstand the onslaught of the Danes, who fought in better order, keeping together in ranks: after four hours' hard fighting the Saxonswere compelled to fall back. 

They rallied again a few miles from Reading. Ethelred and Alfred wentamong them bidding them be of good cheer, for that another time, whenthey fought in better order, they would gain the victory; and thattheir loss had not been greater than the Danes, only that unhappily thevaliant Ealdorman Aethelwulf had been slain. Fresh messengers were sentthroughout the country bidding all the men of Wessex to rally roundtheir king, and on the fourth morning after the defeat Ethelred foundhimself at the head of larger forces than had fought with him in thelast battle. 

The Danes had moved out from Reading and had taken post at Ashdown, andas the Saxon army approached they were seen to be divided into twobodies, one of which was commanded by their two kings and the other bytwo jarls. The Saxons therefore made a similar division of their army, the king commanding one division and Prince Alfred the other. 

Edmund with the men of Sherborne was in the division of Alfred. TheDanes advanced to the attack and fell with fury upon them. It had beenarranged that this division should not advance to the attack until thatcommanded by the king was also put in motion. For some time Alfred andhis men supported the assaults of the Danes, and then, being hardlypressed, the prince sent a messenger to his brother to urge that amovement should be made. The Saxons were impatient at standing on thedefensive, and Alfred saw that he must either allow them to charge theenemy or must retreat. 

Presently the messenger returned saying that the king was in his tenthearing mass, and that he had given orders that no man should move orany should disturb him until mass was concluded. Alfred hesitated nolonger; he formed his men into a solid body, and then, raising hisbattle cry, rushed upon the Danes. The battle was a furious one. TheDanes were upon higher ground, their standard being planted by the sideof a single thorn-tree which grew on the slopes of the hill. Towardsthis Alfred with his men fought their way. 

The lesson of the previous battle had not been lost, the Saxons kepttogether in a solid body which made its way with irresistible weightthrough the ranks of the Danes. Still the latter closed in on allsides, and the fight was doubtful until the king, having finished hisdevotions, led his division into the battle. For a long time adesperate strife continued and great numbers on both sides were killed;but the Saxons, animated at once by love of their country and hatred ofthe invaders and by humiliation at their previous defeat, fought withsuch fury that the Danes began to give way. Then the Saxons pressedthem still more hotly, and the invaders presently lost heart and fledin confusion, pursued in all directions by the exulting Saxons. 

The Danish king Bergsecg and five jarls, the two Sidrocs, Osbearn, Frene, and Hareld, were slain, and many thousands of their followers. Great spoil of arms and armour fell into the hands of the victors. 

Edmund had fought bravely in the battle at the head of his men. Egberthad kept beside him, and twice, when the lad had been smitten to hisknees by the enemy, covered him with his shield and beat off the foe. 

"You are over-young for such a fight as this, Edmund, " he said when theDanes had taken to flight. "You will need another four or five yearsover your head before you can stand in battle against these fierceNorthmen. They break down your guard by sheer weight; but you boreyourself gallantly, and I doubt not will yet be as famous a warrior aswas your brave father. "

Edmund did not join in the pursuit, being too much bruised andexhausted to do so; but Egbert with the men of Sherborne followed theflying Danes until nightfall. 

"You have done well, my young ealdorman, " Prince Alfred said to the ladafter the battle. "I have been wishing much that you could be with meduring the past month, but I heard that you were building a strong fortand deemed it better to let you continue your work undisturbed. When itis finished I trust that I shall have you often near me; but I fearthat for a time we shall have but little space for peaceful pursuits, for the Danes are coming, as I hear, in great troops westward, and weshall have many battles to fight ere we clear the land of the them. "

In those days a defeat, however severe, had not the same decisiveeffect as it has in modern warfare. There were no cannons to lose, nogreat stores to fall into the hands of the victors. The army was simplydispersed, and its component parts reassembled in the course of a dayor two, ready, when reinforcements arrived, to renew the fight. Thus, decisive as was the victory of Ashdown, Prince Alfred saw that manysuch victories must be won, and a prolonged and exhausting strugglecarried on before the tide of invasion would be finally hurled backfrom Wessex. The next few days were spent in making a fair distributionof the spoil and arms among the conquerors. Some of the thanes thenreturned home with their people; but the remainder, on the king'sentreaty, agreed to march with him against the Danes, who after thebattle had fallen back to Basing, where they had been joined by otherscoming from the coast. The royal army advanced against them, andfourteen days after the battle of Ashdown the struggle was renewed. Thefight lasted for many hours, but towards nightfall the Saxons werecompelled to retreat, moving off the field, however, in good order, sothat no spoil fell into the hands of the Danes. 

This check was a great disappointment to the Saxons, who after theirlate victory had hoped that they should speedily clear the kingdom ofthe Danes. These, indeed, taught prudence by the manner in which theWest Saxons had fought, for a while refrained from plunderingexcursions. Two months later the Saxons were again called to arms. Somerled, a Danish chieftain, had again advanced to Reading, and hadcaptured and burned the town. The king marched against him, and the twoarmies met at Merton. Here another desperate battle took place. 

During the first part of the day the Saxons were victorious over boththe divisions of the Danish army, but in the afternoon the latterreceived some reinforcements and renewed the fight. The Saxons, believing that the victory had been won, had fallen into disorder andwere finally driven from the field. Great numbers were slain on bothsides. Bishop Edmund and many Saxon nobles were killed, and KingEthelred so severely wounded that he expired a few days later, April23rd, 871, having reigned for five years. He was buried at WimbourneMinster, and Prince Alfred ascended the throne. 

Ethelred was much regretted by his people, but the accession of Alfredincreased their hopes of battling successfully against the Danes. Although wise and brave, King Ethelred had been scarcely the monarchfor a warlike people in troubled times. Religious exercises occupiedtoo large a share of his thoughts. His rule was kindly rather thanstrong, and his authority was but weak over his nobles. From PrinceAlfred the Saxons hoped better things. From his boyhood he had beenregarded with special interest and affection by the people, as hisfather had led them to regard him as their future king. 

The fact that he had been personally consecrated by the pope appearedto invest him with a special authority. His immense superiority inlearning over all his people greatly impressed them. Though gentle hewas firm and resolute, prompt in action, daring in the field. Thus, then, although the people regretted King Ethelred, there was a generalfeeling of hope and joy when Alfred took his place on the throne. Hehad succeeded to the crown but a month when the Danes again advanced ingreat numbers. The want of success which had attended them in the lasttwo battles had damped the spirit of the people, and it was with a verysmall force only that Alfred was able to advance against them. 

The armies met near Wilton, where the Danes in vastly superior numberswere posted on a hill. King Alfred led his forces forward and fell uponthe Danes, and so bravely did the Saxons fight that for some time theday went favourably for them. Gradually the Danes were driven fromtheir post of vantage, and after some hours' fighting turned to fly;but, as at Merton and Kesteven, the impetuosity of the Saxons provedtheir ruin. Breaking their compact ranks they scattered in pursuit ofthe Danes, and these, seeing how small was the number of theirpursuers, rallied and turned upon them, and the Saxons were driven fromthe field which they had so bravely won. 

"Unless my brave Saxons learn order and discipline, " the king said toEdmund and some of his nobles who gathered round him on the eveningafter the defeat, "our cause is assuredly lost. We have proved now ineach battle that we are superior man to man to the Danes, but we throwaway the fruits of victory by our impetuosity. The great Caesar, whowrote an account of his battles which I have read in Latin, describedthe order and discipline with which the Roman troops fought. They werealways in heavy masses, and even after a battle the heavy-armedsoldiers kept their ranks and did not scatter in pursuit of the enemy, leaving this task to the more lightly armed troops. 

"Would that we had three or four years before us to teach our mendiscipline and order, but alas! there is no time for this. The Daneshave fallen in great numbers in every fight, but they are everreceiving reinforcements and come on in fresh waves of invasion; whilethe Saxons, finding that all their efforts and valour seem to availnothing, are beginning fast to lose heart. See how small a numberassembled round my standard yesterday, and yet the war is butbeginning. Truly the look-out is bad for England. "

The king made strenuous efforts again to raise an army, but the peopledid not respond to his call. In addition to the battles which have beenspoken of several others had been fought in different parts of Wessexby the ealdormen and their followers against bodies of invading Danes. In the space of one year the Saxons had engaged in eight pitchedbattles and in many skirmishes. Great numbers had been slain on bothsides, but the Danes ever received fresh accessions of strength, andseemed to grow stronger and more numerous after every battle, while theSaxons were dwindling rapidly. Wide tracts of country had beendevastated, the men slaughtered, and the women and children takencaptives, and the people, utterly dispirited and depressed, no longerlistened to the voices of their leaders, and refused again to periltheir lives in a strife which seemed hopeless. Alfred therefore calledhis ealdormen together and proposed to them, that since the peoplewould no longer fight, the sole means that remained to escapedestruction was to offer to buy off the Danes. 

The proposal was agreed to, for although none of them had any hope thatthe Danes would long keep any treaty they might make, yet even a littlerespite might give heart and spirit to the Saxons again. Accordinglynegotiations were entered into with the Danes, and these, inconsideration of a large money payment, agreed to retire from Wessex. The money was paid, the Danes retired from Reading, which they had usedas their headquarters, and marched to London. King Burhred, the feebleKing of Mercia, could do nothing to oppose them, and he too agreed topay them a large annual tribute. 

From the end of 872 till the autumn of 875 the country wascomparatively quiet. Alfred ruled it wisely, and tried to repair theterrible damages the war had made. Edmund looked after his earldom, andgrew into a powerful young man of nineteen years old. 

King Alfred had not deceived himself for a moment as to the future. "The Danes, " he said, "are still in England. East Anglia andNorthumbria swarm with them. Had this army, after being bought off byus and my brother of Mercia, sailed across the seas and landed inFrance there would have been some hope for us, but their restlessnature will not allow them to stay long in the parts which they haveconquered. 

"In Anglia King Guthrum has divided the land among his jarls, and therethey seem disposed to settle down; but elsewhere they care not for theland, preferring to leave it in the hands of its former owners to till, and after to wring from the cultivators the fruits of the harvest;then, as the country becomes thoroughly impoverished, they must moveelsewhere. Mercia they can overrun whensoever they choose, and afterthat there is nothing for them to do but to sweep down again uponWessex, and with all the rest of England at their feet it is hopelessto think that we alone can withstand their united power. "

"Then what, think you, must be the end of this?" Edmund asked. 

"'Tis difficult to see the end, " Alfred replied. "It would seem thatour only hope of release from them is that when they have utterly eatenup and ravaged England they may turn their thoughts elsewhere. Alreadythey are harrying the northern coasts of France, but there are richerprizes on the Mediterranean shores, and it may be that when England isno longer worth plundering they may sail away to Spain and Italy. Wehave acted foolishly in the way we have fought them. When they firstbegan to arrive upon our coasts we should have laboured hard to buildgreat fleets, so that we could go forth and meet them on the seas. 

"Some, indeed, might have escaped our watch and landed, but the fleetscould have cut off reinforcements coming to them, and thus those whoreached our shores could have been overwhelmed. Even now, I think thatsomething might be done that way, and I purpose to build a fleet whichmay, when they again invade us, take its station near the mouth of theThames and fall upon the vessels bringing stores and reinforcements. This would give much encouragement to the people, whose hopelessnessand desperation are caused principally by the fact that it seems to beof no use killing the enemy, since so many are ready constantly to taketheir places. "

"I will gladly undertake to build one ship, " Edmund said. "The fort isnow finished, and with the revenues of the land I could at oncecommence a ship; and if the Danes give us time, when she is finished Iwould build another. I will the more gladly do it, since it seems to methat if the Danes entirely overrun our country we must take to the seaand so in turn become plunderers. With this view I will have the shipbuilt large and strong, so that she may keep the sea in all weathersand be my home if I am driven out of England. There must be plenty ofports in France, and many a quiet nook and inlet round England, whereone can put in to refit when necessary, and we could pick up many aprize of Danish ships returning laden with booty. With such a ship Icould carry a strong crew, and with my trusty Egbert and the best of myfighting men we should be able to hold our own, even if attacked by twoor three of the Danish galleys. "

"The idea is a good one, Edmund, " the king said, "and I would that Imyself could carry it into effect. It were a thousand times better tolive a free life on the sea, even if certain at last to be overpoweredby a Danish fleet, than to lurk a hunted fugitive in the woods; but Icannot do it. So long as I live I must remain among my people, ready tosnatch any chance that may offer of striking a blow against theinvader. But for you it is different. "

"I should not, of course, do it, " Edmund said, "until all is lost here, and mean to defend my fort to an extremity; still should it be that theDanes conquer all our lands, it were well to have such a refuge. "

Edmund talked the matter over with Egbert, who warmly entered into theplan. "So long as I have life I will fight against the Danes, and in aship at least we can fight manfully till the end. We must not build heron the sea-coast, or before the time when we need her she may bedestroyed by the Danes. We will build her on the Parrot. The water isdeep enough far up from the sea to float her when empty, and if wechoose some spot where the river runs among woods we might hide her sothat she may to the last escape the attention of the Danes. 

"We must get some men crafty in ship-building from one of the ports, sending down a body of our own serfs to do the rough work. We will goto Exeter first and there choose us the craftsman most skilled inbuilding ships, and will take council with him as to the best form andsize. She must be good to sail and yet able to row fast with a strongcrew, and she must have room to house a goodly number of rowing andfighting men. You, Edmund, might, before we start, consult King Alfred. He must have seen at Rome and other ports on the Mediterranean theships in use there, which are doubtless far in advance of our own. Forwe know from the Holy Bible that a thousand years ago St. Paul madelong voyages in ships, and doubtless they have learned much since thosedays. "

Edmund thought the idea a good one, and asked the king to make him adrawing of the vessels in use in the Mediterranean. This King Alfredreadily did, and Egbert and Edmund then journeyed to Exeter, wherefinding out the man most noted for his skill in building ships, theytold him the object they had in view, and showed him the drawings theking had made. There were two of them, the one a long galley rowed withdouble banks of oars, the other a heavy trading ship. 

"This would be useless to you, " the shipwright said, laying the seconddrawing aside. "It would not be fast enough either to overtake or tofly. The other galley would, methinks, suit you well. I have seen adrawing of such a ship before. It is a war galley such as is used bythe Genoese in their fights against the African pirates. They are fastand roomy, and have plenty of accommodation for the crews. One of themwell manned and handled should be a match for six at least of theDanish galleys, which are much lower in the water and smaller in allways. But it will cost a good deal of money to build such a ship. "

"I will devote all the revenues of my land to it until it is finished, "Edmund said. "I will place a hundred serfs at your service, and willleave it to you to hire as many craftsmen as may be needed. I intend tobuild her in a quiet place in a deep wood on the river Parrot, so thatshe may escape the eyes of the Danes. "

"I shall require seasoned timber, " the shipwright urged. 

"That will I buy, " Edmund replied, "as you shall direct, and can haveit brought up the river to the spot. "

"Being so large and heavy, " the shipwright said, "she will be difficultto launch. Methinks it were best to dig a hole or dock at some littledistance from the river; then when she is finished a way can be cut tothe river wide enough for her to pass out. When the water is turned init will float her up level to the surface, and as she will not drawmore than two feet of water the cut need not be more than three feetdeep. "

"That will be the best plan by far, " Edmund agreed, "for you can makethe hole so deep that you can build her entirely below the level of theground. Then we can, if needs be, fill up the hole altogether withbushes, and cover her up, so that she would not be seen by a Danishgalley rowing up the river, or even by any of the enemy who might enterthe wood, unless they made special search for her; and there she couldlie until I chose to embark. "

The shipwright at once set to work to draw out his plans, and a weeklater sent to Edmund a messenger with an account of the quantity andsize of wood he should require. This was purchased at once. Edmund andEgbert with their serfs journeyed to the spot they had chosen, and weremet there by the shipwright, who brought with him twenty craftsmen fromExeter. The wood was brought up the river, and while the craftsmenbegan to cut it up into fitting sizes, the serfs applied themselves todig the deep dock in which the vessel was to be built. 

CHAPTER V: A DISCIPLINED BAND

The construction of the ship went on steadily. King Alfred, who washimself building several war vessels of ordinary size, took greatinterest in Edmund's craft and paid several visits to it while it wasin progress. 

"It will be a fine ship, " he said one day as the vessel was approachingcompletion, "and much larger than any in these seas. It reminds me, Edmund, not indeed in size or shape, but in its purpose, of the arkwhich Noah built before the deluge which covered the whole earth. Hebuilt it, as you know, to escape with his family from destruction. You, too, are building against the time when the deluge of Danish invasionwill sweep over this land, and I trust that your success will equalthat of the patriarch. "

"I shall be better off than Noah was, " Edmund said, "for he had nothingto do, save to shut up his windows and wait till the floods abated, while I shall go out and seek my enemies on the sea. "

The respite purchased by the king from the Danes was but a short one. In the autumn of 875 their bands were again swarming around the bordersof Wessex, and constant irruptions took place. Edmund received asummons to gather his tenants, but he found that these no longerreplied willingly to the call. Several of his chief men met him andrepresented to him the general feeling which prevailed. 

"The men say, " their spokesman explained, "that it is useless to fightagainst the Danes. In 872 there were ten pitched battles, and vastnumbers of the Danes were slain, and vast numbers also of Saxons. TheDanes are already far more numerous than before, for fresh hordescontinue to arrive on the shores, and more than fill up the places ofthose who are killed; but the places of the Saxons are empty, and ourfighting force is far smaller than it was last year. If we again go outand again fight many battles, even if we are victorious, which we canhardly hope to be, the same thing will happen. Many thousands will beslain, and the following year we shall in vain try to put an army inthe field which can match that of the Danes, who will again have filledup their ranks, and be as numerous as ever. So long as we continue tofight, so long the Danes will slay, burn, and destroy wheresoever theymarch, until there will remain of us but a few fugitives hidden in thewoods. We should be far better off did we cease to resist, and theDanes become our masters, as they have become the masters ofNorthumbria, Mercia, and Anglia. 

"There, it is true, they have plundered the churches and thanes' housesand have stolen all that is worth carrying away; but when they havetaken all that there is to take they leave the people alone, andunmolested, to till the ground and to gain their livelihood. They donot slay for the pleasure of slaying, and grievous as is the conditionof the Angles they and their wives and children are free from massacreand are allowed to gain their livings. The West Saxons have showed thatthey are no cowards; they have defeated the Northmen over and overagain when far outnumbering them. It is no dishonour to yield now whenall the rest of England has yielded, and when further fighting willonly bring ruin upon ourselves, our wives, and children. "

Edmund could find no reply to this argument. He knew that even the kingdespaired of ultimately resisting the Danish invasion, and afterlistening to all that the thanes had to say he retired with Egbertapart. 

"What say you, Egbert? There is reason in the arguments that they use. You and I have neither wives nor children, and we risk only our ownlives; but I can well understand that those who have so much to loseare chary of further effort. What say you?"

"I do not think it will be fair to press them further, " Egbertanswered; "but methinks that we might raise a band consisting of allthe youths and unmarried men in the earldom. These we might traincarefully and keep always together, seeing that the lands will still becultivated and all able to pay their assessment, and may even add toit, since you exempt them from service. Such a band we could train andpractise until we could rely upon them to defeat a far larger force ofthe enemy, and they would be available for our crew when we take to theship. "

"I think the idea is a very good one, Egbert; we will propose it to thethanes. " The proposition was accordingly made that all married menshould be exempt from service, but that the youths above the age ofsixteen and the unmarried men should be formed into a band and keptpermanently under arms. Landowners who lost the services of sons orfreemen working for them should pay the same assessment only as before, but those who did not contribute men to the levy should pay anadditional assessment. Edmund said he would pay the men composing theband the same wages they would earn in the field, and would undertakeall their expenses. "So long as the king continues the struggle, " hesaid, "it is our duty to aid him, nor can we escape from the dangersand perils of invasion. Should the Danes come near us all must perforcefight, but so long as they continue at a distance things can go on hereas if we had peace in the land. "

The proposal was, after some discussion, agreed to, and the news causedgladness and contentment throughout the earldom. The younger men whohad been included in the levy were quite satisfied with thearrangement. The spirit of the West Saxons was still high, and thosewithout wives and families who would suffer by their absence or beruined by their death were eager to continue the contest. The proposalthat they should be paid as when at work was considered perfectlysatisfactory. 

The men of Sherborne had under their young leader gained great creditby their steadiness and valour in the battles four years before, andthey looked forward to fresh victories over the invader. The result wasthat ninety young men assembled for service. Edmund had sent off amessenger to the king saying that the people were utterly weary of warand refused to take up arms, but that he was gathering a band of youngmen with whom he would ere long join him; but he prayed for a shortdelay in order that he might get them into a condition to be useful onthe day of battle. 

After consultation with Egbert, Edmund drew up a series of orderssomewhat resembling those of modern drill. King Alfred had once, inspeaking to him, described the manner in which the Thebans, a people ofNorthern Greece, had fought, placing their troops in the form of awedge. The formation he now taught his men. From morning to night theywere practised at rallying from pursuit or flight, or changing from aline into the form of a wedge. Each man had his appointed place both inthe line and wedge. Those who formed the outside line of this formationwere armed with large shields which covered them from chin to foot, andwith short spears; those in the inner lines carried no shields, butbore spears of increasing length, so that four lines of spearsprojected from the wedge to nearly the same distance. Inside the fourlines were twenty men armed with shields, bows, and arrows. The sidesof the wedge were of equal length, so that they could march either way. 

Egbert's place was at the apex of the wedge intended generally forattack. He carried no spear, nor did those at the other corners, asthey would be covered by those beside and behind them; he was armedwith a huge battle-axe. The other leaders were also chosen for greatpersonal strength. Edmund's place was on horseback in the middle of thewedge, whence he could overlook the whole and direct their movements. 

In three weeks the men could perform their simple movements toperfection, and at a sound from Edmund's horn would run in as whenscattered in pursuit or flight, or could form from line into the wedge, without the least confusion, every man occupying his assigned place. 

The men were delighted with their new exercises, and felt confidentthat the weight of the solid mass thickly bristling with spears wouldbreak through the Danish line without difficulty, or could draw offfrom the field in perfect order and safety in case of a defeat, howevernumerous their foes. The two front lines were to thrust with theirpikes, the others keeping their long spears immovable to form a solidhedge. Each man carried a short heavy sword to use in case, by anyfatality, the wedge should get broken up. 

When assured that his band were perfect in their new exercise Edmundmarched and joined the king. He found on his arrival that the summonsto arms had been everywhere disregarded. Many men had indeed come in, but these were in no way sufficient to form a force which would enablehim to take the field against the Danes. 

Edmund therefore solicited and obtained permission to march with hisband to endeavour to check the plundering bands of Danes, who werealready committing devastations throughout the country. 

"Be not rash, Edmund, " the monarch said, "you have but a handful ofmen, and I should grieve indeed did aught of harm befall you. If youcan fall upon small parties of plunderers and destroy them you will dogood service, not only by compelling them to keep together but byraising the spirits of the Saxons; but avoid conflict with partieslikely to defeat you. "

"You shall hear of us soon, I promise you, " Edmund replied, "and Itrust that the news will be good. "

The little party set out towards the border, and before long metnumbers of fugitives, weeping women carrying children, old men andboys, making their way from the neighbourhood of the Danes. The men hadfor the most part driven their herds into the woods, where they wereprepared to defend them as best they could against roving parties. Theylearned that Haffa, a Danish jarl, with about 600 followers, wasplundering and ravaging the country about twelve miles away. The forcewas a formidable one, but after consultation with Egbert, Edmunddetermined to advance, deeming that he might find the Danes scatteredand cut off some of their parties. 

As they neared the country of which the Danes were in possession thesmoke of burning villages and homesteads was seen rising heavily in theair. Edmund halted for the night in a wood about a mile distant from ablazing farm, and the band lay down for some hours. 

Before daybreak three or four of the swiftest-footed of the men weresent out to reconnoitre. They learned, from badly wounded men whom theyfound lying near the burning farms, that the Danes had been plunderingin parties of twenty or thirty, but that the main body under Haffa layfive miles away at the village of Bristowe. 

A consultation was held, and it was agreed that the party should remainhidden in the wood during the day, and that upon the following nightthey should fall upon the Danes, trusting to the surprise to inflictmuch damage upon them, and to be able to draw off before the enemycould recover sufficiently to rally and attack them. 

Accordingly about nine o'clock in the evening they started, andmarching rapidly approached Bristowe an hour and a half later. Theycould see great fires blazing, and round them the Danes were carousingafter their forays of the day. Great numbers of cattle were penned upnear the village. 

Edmund and Egbert having halted their men stole forward until close tothe village in order to learn the nature of the ground and the positionof the Danes. Upon their return they waited until the fires burned lowand the sound of shouting and singing decreased. It was useless to waitlonger, for they knew that many of the Danes would, according to theircustom, keep up their revelry all night. Crawling along the ground theband made for the great pen where were herded the cattle which theDanes had driven in from the surrounding country, and over whichseveral guards had been placed. Before starting Egbert assigned to eachman the special duties which he was to fulfil. 

The Saxons crept up quite close to the Danish guards unobserved. Toeach of these three or four bowmen had been told off, and they, onnearing the sentries lay prone on the ground with bows bent and arrowsfixed until a whistle from Edmund gave the signal. Then the arrows wereloosed, and the distance being so short the Danish sentries were allslain. Then a party of men removed the side of the pen facing thevillage; the rest mingled with the cattle, and soon with the points oftheir spears goaded them into flight. In a mass the herd thundered downupon the village, the Saxons keeping closely behind them and adding totheir terror by goading the hindermost. 

The Danes, astonished at the sudden thunder of hoofs bearing down uponthem, leaped to their feet and endeavoured to turn the course of theherd, which they deemed to have accidentally broken loose, by loudshouts and by rattling their swords against their shields. The oxen, however, were too terrified by those in their rear to check theircourse, and charged impetuously down upon the Danes. 

Numbers of these were hurled to the ground and trampled under foot, andthe wildest confusion reigned in the camp. This was increased when, asthe herds swept along, a number of active men with spear and sword fellsuddenly upon them. Scores were cut down or run through before theycould prepare for defence, or recover from their surprise at the novelmethod of attack. 

At last, as the thunder of the herd died away in the distance, and theybecame aware of the comparative fewness of their foes, they began torally and make head against their assailants. No sooner was this thecase than the note of a horn was heard, and as if by magic theirassailants instantly darted away into the night, leaving thesuperstitious Danes in some doubt whether the whole attack upon themhad not been of a supernatural nature. 

Long before they recovered themselves, and were ready for pursuit, theSaxons were far away, no less than 200 of the Danes having been slainor trampled to death, while of Edmund's band not one had received somuch as a wound. 

The Saxons regained the wood in the highest state of exultation attheir success, and more confident than before in themselves and theirleader. 

"I am convinced, " Edmund said, "that this is the true way to fight theDanes, to harry and attack them by night assaults until they dare notbreak up into parties, and become so worn out by constant alarms thatthey will be glad to leave a country where plunder and booty are onlyto be earned at so great a cost. "

Knowing that Haffa's band would for some time be thoroughly on thealert Edmund moved his party to another portion of the country, wherehe inflicted a blow, almost as heavy as he had dealt Haffa, uponSigbert, another of the Danish jarls. Three or four more verysuccessful night attacks were made, and then the Danes, by this timethoroughly alarmed, obtained from some Saxon country people whom theytook prisoners news as to the strength of Edmund's band. 

Furious at the heavy losses which had been inflicted upon them by sosmall a number, they determined to unite in crushing them. By threatsof instant death, and by the offers of a high reward, they succeeded inpersuading two Saxon prisoners to act as spies, and one day thesebrought in to Haffa the news that the band had that morning, afterstriking a successful blow at the Danes ten miles away, entered atdaybreak a wood but three miles from his camp. 

The Northman, disdaining to ask for assistance from one of the otherbands against so small a foe, moved out at once with 300 of his mentowards the wood. The Saxons had posted guards, who on the approach ofthe Danes roused Edmund with the news that the enemy were close athand. The Saxons were soon on their feet. 

"Now, my friends, " Edmund said to them, "here is the time for tryingwhat benefit we have got from our exercise. We cannot well draw off, for the Danes are as fleet-footed as we; therefore let us fight andconquer them. "

The men formed up cheerfully, and the little body moved out from thewood to meet the Danes. The latter gave a shout of triumph as they sawthem. The Saxon force, from its compact formation, appeared evensmaller than it was, and the Norsemen advanced in haste, each eager tobe the first to fall upon an enemy whom they regarded as an easy prey. As they arrived upon the spot, however, and saw the thick hedge ofspears which bristled round the little body of Saxons, the first comerschecked their speed and waited till Haffa himself came up, accompaniedby his principal warriors. 

Without a moment's hesitation the jarl flung himself upon the Saxons. In vain, however, he tried to reach them with his long sword. As heneared them the front line of the Saxons dropped on one knee, and asthe Danes with their shields dashed against the spears and strove tocut through them, the kneeling men were able with their pikes to thrustat the unguarded portions of the bodies below their shields, and manyfell grievously wounded. After trying for some time in vain, Haffa, finding that individual effort did not suffice to break through theSaxon spears, formed his men up in line four deep, and advanced in asolid body so as to overwhelm them. 

The Saxons now rose to their feet. The spears, instead of being pointedoutwards, were inclined towards the front, and the wedge advancedagainst the Danes. The Saxon war cry rose loud as they neared theDanish line, and then, still maintaining their close formation, theycharged upon it. The assault was irresistible. The whole weight wasthrown upon a point, and preceded, as it was, by the densely-packedspears, it burst through the Danish line as if the latter had beencomposed of osier twigs, bearing down all in its way. 

With shouts of surprise the Danes broke up their line and closed in athick mass round the Saxons, those behind pressing forward and impedingthe motions of the warriors actually engaged. The Saxons no longer keptstationary. In obedience to Edmund's orders the triangle advanced, sometimes with one angle in front, sometimes with another, butwhichever way it moved sweeping away the Danes opposed to it, while thearchers from the centre shot fast and strong into the mass of the enemy. 

Haffa himself, trying to oppose the advance of the wedge, was slain bya blow of Egbert's axe, and after half an hour's fierce fighting, theDanes, having lost upwards of fifty of their best men, and finding alltheir efforts to produce an impression upon the Saxons vain, desistedfrom the attack and fled. 

At once the wedge broke up, and the Saxons followed in hot pursuit, cutting down their flying enemies. Obedient, however, to Edmund'srepeated shouts they kept fairly together, and when the Danes, thinkingthem broken and disordered, turned to fall upon them, a single note ofthe horn brought them instantly together again, and the astonishedDanes saw the phalanx which had proved so fatal to them prepared toreceive their attack. This they did not attempt to deliver, but took toflight, the Saxons, as before, pursuing, and twice as many of the Daneswere slain in the retreat as in the first attack. 

The pursuit was continued for many miles, and then, fearing that hemight come across some fresh body of the enemy, Edmund called off hismen. Great was the triumph of the Saxons. A few of them had sufferedfrom wounds more or less serious, but not one had fallen. They haddefeated a body of Danes four times their own force, and had killednearly half of them, and they felt confident that the tactics whichthey had adopted would enable them in future to defeat any scatteredbodies of Danes they might meet. 

For a week after the battle they rested, spending their time in furtherimproving themselves in their drill, practicing especially thealterations of the position of the spears requisite when changing froma defensive attitude, with the pikes at right angles to each face, tothat of an attack, when the spears of both faces of the advancing wedgewere all directed forward. A messenger arrived from the king, to whomEdmund had sent the news of his various successes, and Alfred sent hiswarmest congratulations and thanks for the great results which had beengained with so small a force, the king confessing that he was unable tounderstand how with such disproportionate numbers Edmund could sototally have routed the force of so distinguished a leader as Haffa. 

For some weeks Edmund continued the work of checking the depredationsof the Danes, and so successful was he that the freebooters becameseized with a superstitious awe of his band. The rapidity of itsmaneuvering, the manner in which men, at one moment scattered, were inanother formed in a serried mass, against which all their efforts brokeas waves against a rock, seemed to them to be something superhuman. Inthat part of Wessex, therefore, the invaders gradually withdrew theirforces across the frontier; but in other parts of the country, the tideof invasion being unchecked, large tracts of country had beendevastated, and the West Saxons could nowhere make head against them. One day a messenger reached Edmund telling him that a large Danish armywas approaching Sherborne, and urging him to return instantly to thedefence of his earldom. 

With rapid marches he proceeded thither, and on arriving at his househe found that the Danes were but a few miles away, and that the wholecountry was in a state of panic. He at once sent off messengers in alldirections, bidding the people hasten with their wives and families, their herds and valuables, to the fort. His return to some extentrestored confidence. The news of the victories he had gained over theDanes had reached Sherborne, and the confidence of their power todefeat the invaders which his followers expressed as they scattered totheir respective farms again raised the courage of the people. 

All through the night bands of fugitives poured into the fort, and bymorning the whole of the people for many miles round were assembledthere. Egbert and Edmund busied themselves in assigning to each hisduty and station. All the men capable of bearing arms were told off toposts on the walls. The old men and young boys were to draw water andlook after the cattle; the women to cook and attend to the wounded. Themen of his own band were not placed upon the walls, but were held inreadiness as a reserve to move to any point which might be threatened, and to take part in sorties against the enemy. 

Soon smoke was seen rising up in many directions, showing that theenemy were at their accustomed work. Cries broke from the women, andexclamations of rage from the men, as they recognized by the directionof the smoke that their own homesteads and villages were in the handsof the spoilers. About mid-day a party of mounted Danes rode up towardsthe fort and made a circuit of it. When they had satisfied themselvesas to the formidable nature of its defences they rode off again, andfor the rest of the day none of the enemy approached the fort. 

CHAPTER VI: THE SAXON FORT

A strict watch was kept all night, and several scouts were sent out. These on their return reported that the Danes were feasting, havingslain many cattle and broached the casks of mead which they found inthe cellars of Edmund's house. This they had not burned nor the housesaround it, intending, as the scouts supposed, to make it theirheadquarters while they attacked the fort. 

Edmund and Egbert agreed that it would be well to show the Danes atonce that they had an active and enterprising foe to deal with; theytherefore awakened their band, who were sleeping on skins close to thegate, and with them started out. 

It was still two hours before dawn when they approached the house. Savea few men on watch, the great Danish host, which the messengerscalculated to amount to ten thousand men, were asleep. Cautiouslymaking their way so as to avoid stumbling over the Danes, who layscattered in groups round the house, the Saxons crept forward quietlyuntil close to the entrance, when a sleepy watchman started up. 

"Who are ye?"

The answer was a blow from Egbert's battle-axe. Then the leaders withtwenty of their men rushed into the house, while the rest remained onguard at the entrance. 

The combat was short but furious, and the clashing of arms and shoutsof the Danes roused those sleeping near, and the men who escaped fromthe house spread the alarm. The fight lasted but three or four minutes, for the Danes, scattered through the house, and in many cases stillstupid from the effects of the previous night's debauch, were unable togather and make any collective resistance. The two jarls fought in amanner worthy of their renown, but the Saxon spears proved more than amatch for their swords, and they died fighting bravely till the last. Between Saxon and Dane there was no thought of quarter; none asked formercy on either side, for none would be granted. The sea rovers neverspared an armed man who fell into their hands, and the Saxons wereinfuriated by the sufferings which the invaders had inflicted uponthem, and had no more pity upon their foes than if they had been wildanimals. Besides the jarls some thirty of their minor leaders were inthe house, and but five or six of them escaped. It was well for theDanes that the detachment which lay there was not their principal body, which was still a few miles in the rear, for had it been so two oftheir kings and six jarls, all men of famed valour, would have beenslain. The instant the work was done the Saxons rejoined thoseassembled at the entrance. 

Already the Danes were thronging up, but at present in confusion anddisorder, coming rather to see what was the matter than to fight, andhardly believing that the Saxons could have had the audacity to attackthem. In an instant the Saxons fell into their usual formation, andoverturning and cutting down those who happened to be in their path, burst through the straggling Danes, and at a trot proceeded across thecountry. 

It was still quite dark, and it was some time before the Danes becamethoroughly aware of what had happened; then missing the voices of theirleaders, some of them rushed into the house, and the news that the twojarls and their companions had been slain roused them to fury. At oncethey set off in pursuit of the Saxons in a tumultuous throng; but theband had already a considerable start, and had the advantage of knowingevery foot of the country, of which the Danes were ignorant. When oncefairly through the enemy, Edmund had given the word and the formationhad broken up, so that each man could run freely and without jostlinghis comrades. Thus they were enabled to proceed at a rapid pace, andreached the fort just as day was breaking, without having beendiscovered or overtaken by the Danes. 

The news of this successful exploit raised the spirits of the garrisonof the fort. The Danes swarmed nearly up to the walls, but seeing howformidable was the position, and being without leaders, they fell backwithout making an attack, some of the more impetuous having fallen fromthe arrows of the bowmen. 

About mid-day a solid mass of the enemy were seen approaching, and thebanners with the Black Raven on a blood-red field showed that itcontained leaders of importance, and was, in fact, the main body of theDanes. It was an imposing sight as it marched towards the fort, withthe fluttering banners, the sun shining upon the brass helmets andshields of the chiefs, and the spear-heads and swords of the footmen. Here and there parties of horsemen galloped about the plain. 

"Their number has not been exaggerated, " Egbert said to Edmund, "theremust be ten thousand of them. There are full twice as many as attackedus on the field of Kesteven. "

The sight of the great array struck terror into the minds of a greatpart of the defenders of the fort; but the confident bearing of theiryoung ealdorman and the thought of the strength of their wallsreassured them. The Danes halted at a distance of about a quarter of amile from the walls, and three or four of their chiefs rode forward. These by the splendour of their helmets, shields, and trappings wereclearly men of great importance. They halted just out of bowshotdistance, and one of them, raising his voice, shouted:

"Dogs of Saxons, had you laid down your arms, and made submission tome, I would have spared you; but for the deed which you did last night, and the slaying of my brave jarls, I swear that I will have revengeupon you, and, by the god Wodin, I vow that not one within your walls, man, woman, or child, shall be spared. This is the oath of King Uffa. "

"It were well, King Uffa, " Edmund shouted back, "to take no rash oaths;before you talk of slaying you have got to capture, and you will needall the aid of your false gods before you take this fort. As to mercy, we should as soon ask it of wolves. We have God and our good swords toprotect us, and we fear not your host were it three times as strong asit is. "

The Saxons raised a great shout, and the Danish king rode back to histroops. The lesson which had been given them of the enterprise of theSaxons was not lost, for the Danes at once began to form a camp, raising an earthen bank which they crowned with stakes and bushes as adefence against sudden attacks. This work occupied them two days, andduring this time no blow was struck on either side, as the Danes posteda strong body of men each night to prevent the Saxons from sallyingout. On the third day the work was finished, and the Danish kings withtheir jarls made a circuit round the walls, evidently to select theplace for attack. 

The time had passed quietly in the fort. In one corner the priests haderected an altar, and here mass was said three times a day. The priestswent among the soldiers exhorting them to resist to the last, confessing them, and giving them absolution. 

The pains which the Danes had taken in the preparation of their campwas a proof of their determination to capture the fort, however longthe operation might be. It showed, too, that they recognized thedifficulty of the task, for had they believed that the capture could beeasily effected they would at once upon their arrival have advanced tothe attack. 

"To-morrow morning early, " Egbert said, "I expect that they willassault us. In the first place probably they will endeavour to carrythe fort by a general attack; if they fail in this they will set toconstruct engines with which to batter the wall. "

At daybreak the following morning the Danes issued from their camp. Having formed up in regular order, they advanced towards the castle. They divided into four bands; three of these wheeled round to oppositesides of the fort, the fourth, which was as large as the other threetogether, advanced towards the entrance. The Saxons all took the postspreviously assigned to them on the walls. Edmund strengthened the forceon the side where the gate was by posting there in addition the wholeof his band. Altogether there were nearly 350 fighting men within thewalls, of whom the greater part had fought against the Danes in thebattles of the previous year. The attack commenced simultaneously onall sides by a discharge of arrows by the archers of both parties. TheSaxons, sheltered behind the parapet on the walls, suffered butslightly; but their missiles did considerable execution among themasses of the Danes. These, however, did not pause to continue theconflict at a distance, but uttering their battle-cry rushed forward. 

Edmund and Egbert had but little fear of the attack on the other facesof the fort proving successful; the chief assault was against the gate, and it was here that the real danger existed. 

The main body of the Danes covered themselves with their shields andrushed forward with the greatest determination, pouring through the gapin the outer bank in a solid mass, and then turned along the fossetowards the inner gate. Closely packed together, with their shieldsabove their heads forming a sort of testudo or roof which protectedthem against the Saxons' arrows, they pressed forward in spite of theshower of missiles with which the Saxons on the walls assailed them. Arrows, darts, and great stones were showered down upon them, thelatter breaking down the shields, and affording the archers anopportunity of pouring in their arrows. 

Numbers fell, but the column swept along until it gained the gate. Herethose in front began an attack upon the massive beams with their axes, and when they had somewhat weakened it, battered it with heavy beams oftimber until it was completely splintered. While this was going on theSaxons had continued to shoot without intermission, and the Danish deadwere heaped thickly around the gate. The Danish archers, assisted bytheir comrades, had scrambled up on to the outer bank and kept up aheavy fire on the defenders of the wall. The Saxons sheltered theirheads and shoulders which were above the parapet with their shields;and between these, as through loopholes, their archers shot at theDanes. 

Edmund and Egbert had debated much on the previous days whether theywould pile stones behind the gate, but had finally agreed not to do so. They argued that although for a time the stones would impede theprogress of the Danes, these would, if they shattered the door, sooneror later pull down the stones or climb over them; and it was better tohave a smooth and level place for defence inside. They had, however, raised a bank of earth ten feet high in a semicircle at a distance oftwenty yards within the gate. 

When it was seen that the gates were yielding Edmund had called downhis own band from the walls and formed them in a half-circle ten yardsfrom the gate. They were four deep, as in their usual formation, withthe four lines of spears projecting towards the gate. The mound behindthem he lined with archers. 

At last the gates fell, and with an exulting shout the Danes poured in. As they did so the archers on the mound loosed their arrows, and thehead of the Danish column melted like snow before the blast of afurnace. Still they poured in and flung themselves upon the spearmen, but they strove in vain to pierce the hedge of steel. Desperately theythrew themselves upon the pike-heads and died there bravely, but theywere powerless to break a passage. 

The archers on the mound still shot fast among them, while those on thewall, turning round, smote them in the back, where, unprotected bytheir shields, they offered a sure and fatal mark. Soon the narrowsemicircle inside the gate became heaped high with dead, impeding theefforts of those still pressing in. Several of the bravest of theDanish leaders had fallen. The crowd in the fosse, unaware of theobstacle which prevented the advance of the head of the column andharassed by the missiles from above, grew impatient, and after half anhour of desperate efforts, and having lost upwards of three hundred ofhis best men, the Danish king, furious with rage and disappointment, called off his men. 

On the other three sides the attack equally failed. The Danes sufferedheavily while climbing the steep side of the inner mound. They broughtwith them faggots, which they cast down at the foot of the wall, butthis was built so near the edge of the slope that they were unable topile sufficient faggots to give them the height required for asuccessful assault upon it. Many climbed up on their comrades'shoulders, and so tried to scale the wall, but they were thrust down bythe Saxon spears as they raised themselves to its level, and in noplace succeeded in gaining a footing. Over two hundred fell in thethree minor attacks. 

There were great rejoicings among the Saxons, on whose side buttwenty-three had been killed. A solemn mass was held, at which all savea few look-outs on the walls attended, and thanks returned to God forthe repulse of the pagans; then the garrison full of confidence awaitedthe next attack of the enemy. 

Stones were piled up in the gateway to prevent any sudden surprisebeing effected there. The Danes in their retreat had carried off theirdead, and the next morning the Saxons saw that they were busy with theceremonies of their burial. At some little distance from their camp thedead were placed in a sitting position, in long rows back to back withtheir weapons by their sides, and earth was piled over them until agreat mound fifty yards long and ten feet high was raised. 

Three jarls and one of their kings were buried separately. They wereplaced together in a sitting position, with their helmets on theirheads, their shields on their arms, and their swords by their sides. Their four war-horses were killed and laid beside them; twenty slaveswere slaughtered and placed lying round them, for their spirits toattend them in the Walhalla of the gods. Golden drinking-vessels andother ornaments were placed by them, and then a mound forty feet indiameter and twenty feet high was piled over the whole. 

The whole force were occupied all day with this work. The next daynumbers of trees were felled and brought to the camp, and for the nexttwo days the Danes were occupied in the manufacture of war-engines forbattering down the walls. Edmund and Egbert utilized the time ininstructing the soldiers who did not form part of the regular band, inthe formation of the quadruple line of defence which the Danes hadfound it so impossible to break through, so that if more than onebreach was effected, a resistance similar to that made at the gatecould be offered at all points. The skins of the oxen killed for theuse of the garrison were carefully laid aside, the inside being thicklyrubbed with grease. 

The Danish preparations were at length completed, the war-engines werebrought up and began to hurl great stones against the wall at threepoints. The Saxons kept up a constant fire of arrows at those employedat working them, but the Danes, though losing many men, threw upbreastworks to protect them. 

The Saxons manufactured many broad ladders, and in the middle of thenight, lowering these over the walls, they descended noiselessly, andthree strong bodies fell upon the Danes guarding the engines. Thesefought stoutly, but were driven back, the engines were destroyed, andthe Saxons retired to their walls again and drew up their laddersbefore the main body of Danes could arrive from the camp. This caused adelay of some days in the siege, but fresh engines having beenconstructed, the assault on the walls was recommenced, this time thewhole Danish army moving out and sleeping at night close to them. 

After three days' battering, breaches of from thirty to fifty feet widewere effected in the walls. The Saxons had not been idle. Behind eachof the threatened points they raised banks of earth ten feet high, andcut away the bank perpendicularly behind the shattered wall, so thatthe assailants as they poured in at the gaps would have to leap tenfeet down. 

Each night the masses of wall which fell inside were cleared away, andwhen the breach was complete, and it was evident that the assault wouldtake place the next morning, the hides which had been prepared werelaid with the hairy side down, on the ground below. Through them theydrove firmly into the ground numbers of pikes with the heads stickingup one or two feet, and pointed stakes hardened in the fire. Thensatisfied that all had been done the Saxons lay down to rest. 

In the morning the Danes advanced to the assault. This time they werebut little annoyed in their advance by the archers. These were postedon the walls at each side of the gaps to shoot down at the backs of theDanes after they had entered. On the inner semicircular mounds theSaxon force gathered four deep. 

With loud shouts the Danes rushed forward, climbed the outer mounds, and reached the breaches. Here the leaders paused on seeing the gulfbelow them, but pressed by those behind they could not hesitate long, but leapt down from the breach on to the slippery hides below. 

Not one who did so lived. It was impossible to keep their feet as theyalighted, and as they fell they were impaled by the pikes and stakes. Pressed by those behind, however, fresh men leapt down, falling intheir turn, until at length the hides and stakes were covered, andthose leaping down found a foothold on the bodies of the fallen. Thenthey crowded on and strove to climb the inner bank and attack theSaxons. Now the archers on the walls opened fire upon them, and, pierced through and through with the arrows which struck them on theback, the Danes fell in great numbers. Edmund commanded at one of thebreaches, Egbert at another, and Oswald, an old and experiencedwarrior, at the third. 

At each point the scene was similar. The Danes struggled up the moundsonly to fail to break through the hedge of spears which crowned them, fast numbers dying in the attempt, while as many more fell pierced witharrows. For an hour the Danes continued their desperate efforts, andnot until fifteen hundred had been slain did they draw off to theircamp, finding it impossible to break through the Saxon defences. 

Loud rose the shouts of the triumphant Saxons as the Danes retired, andit needed all the efforts of their leaders to prevent them from pouringout in pursuit; but the events of the preceding year had taught theSaxon leaders how often their impetuosity after success had provedfatal to the Saxons, and that once in the plain the Danes would turnupon them and crush them by their still greatly superior numbers. Therefore no one was allowed to sally out, and the discomfited Danesretired unmolested. 

The next morning to their joy the Saxons saw that the invaders hadbroken up their camp, and had marched away in the night. Scouts weresent out in various directions, and the Saxons employed themselves instripping and burying the Danes who had fallen within the fort, only afew of the most distinguished having been carried off. The scoutsreturned with news that the Danes had made no halt, but had departedentirely from that part of the country. Finding that for the presentthey were free of the invaders, the Saxons left the fort and scatteredagain, to rebuild as best they might their devastated homes. 

But if in the neighbourhood of Sherborne the Danes had been severelyrepulsed, in other parts of the kingdom they continued to make greatprogress, and the feeling of despair among the Saxons increased. Greatnumbers left their homes, and taking with them all their portablepossessions, made their way to the sea-coast, and there embarked forFrance, where they hoped to be able to live peaceably and quietly. 

Edmund placed no hindrance in the way of such of his people who chosethis course, for the prospect appeared well-nigh hopeless. The majorityof the Saxons were utterly broken in spirit, and a complete conquest ofthe kingdom by the Danes seemed inevitable. In the spring, however, of877 King Alfred again issued an urgent summons. A great horde of Daneshad landed at Exeter and taken possession of that town, and hedetermined to endeavour to crush them. He sent to Edmund begging him toproceed at once to Poole, where the king's fleet was ready for sea, andto embark in it with what force he could raise, and to sail andblockade the entrance to the river Exe, and so prevent the Danes fromreinforcing their countrymen, while he with his forces laid siege toExeter. 

Edmund would have taken his own vessel, but some time would have beenlost, and the king's ships were short of hands. He was not sorry, indeed, that his men should have some practise at sea, and taking hisown band, in which the vacancies which had been caused in the defenceof the fort had been filled up, he proceeded to Poole. Here he embarkedhis men in one of the ships, and the fleet, comprising twenty vessels, put to sea. 

The management of the vessels and their sails was in the hands ofexperienced sailors, and Edmund's men had no duties to perform exceptto fight the enemy when they met them. 

The news of the siege of Exeter reached the Danes at Wareham, which wastheir head-quarters, and 120 vessels filled with their troops sailedfor the relief of Exeter. 

The weather was unpropitious, heavy fogs lay on the water, dissipatedoccasionally by fierce outbursts of wind. The Saxon fleet kept the sea. It was well that for a time the Danish fleet did not appear in sight, for the Saxons, save the sailors, were unaccustomed to the water, andmany suffered greatly from the rough motion; and had the Danes appearedfor the first week after the fleet put to sea a combat must have beenavoided, as the troops were in no condition to fight. 

Presently, however, they recovered from their malady and became eagerto meet the enemy; Edmund bade his men take part in the working of theship in order to accustom themselves to the duties of seamen. The fleetdid not keep the sea all the time, returning often to the straitsbetween the Isle of Wight and the mainland, where they lay in shelter, a look-out being kept from the top of the hills, whence a wide sweep ofsea could be seen, and where piles of wood were collected by which asignal fire could warn the fleet to put to sea should the enemy'svessels come in sight. 

A full month passed and the Saxons began to fear that the Danes mighthave eluded them, having perhaps been blown out to sea and having madethe land again far to the west. One morning, however, smoke was seen torise from the beacon fire. The crews who were on shore instantlyhurried on board. From the hills the Danish fleet was made out far tothe west and was seen to be approaching the land from seaward, havingbeen driven far out of its course by the winds. 

The weather was wild and threatening and the sailors predicted a greatstorm. Nevertheless the fleet put to sea and with reefed sails ran tothe west. Their vessels were larger than the Danish galleys and couldbetter keep the sea in a storm. Many miles were passed before, from thedecks, the Danish flotilla could be seen. Presently, however, a greatnumber of their galleys were discerned rowing in towards Swanage Bay. 

In spite of the increasing fury of the wind the Saxons spread more sailand succeeded in intercepting the Danes. A desperate fight began, butthe Danes in their low, long vessels had all they could do to keepafloat on the waves. Many were run down by the Saxons. The showers ofarrows from their lofty poops confused the rowers and slew many. Sweeping along close to them they often broke off the oars and disabledthem. Sometimes two or three of the Danish galleys would try to closewith a Saxon ship, but the sea was too rough for the boats to remainalongside while the men tried to climb up the high sides, and theSaxons with their spears thrust down those who strove to do so. Confusion and terror soon reigned among the Danes, and fearing to tryto escape by sea in such a storm made for the shore, hotly pursued bythe Saxons. 

But the shore was even more inhospitable than their foes. Great rocksbordered the coast, and upon these the galleys were dashed intofragments. The people on shore, who had gathered at the sight of theapproaching fleets, fell upon such of the Danes as succeeded in gainingthe coast, and everyone who landed was instantly slain. Thus, partlyfrom the effects of the Saxon fleet but still more from that of thestorm, the whole of the Danish fleet of one hundred and twenty vesselswas destroyed, not a single ship escaping the general destruction. 

CHAPTER VII: THE DRAGON

The Danes at Exeter, being now cut off from all hope of relief, askedfor terms, and the king granted them their lives on condition of theirpromising to leave Wessex and not to return. This promise they swore bytheir most solemn oaths to observe, and marching northward passed outof Wessex and settled near Gloucester. Some of the Saxons thought thatthe king had been wrong in granting such easy terms, but he pointed outto the ealdormen who remonstrated with him that there were many otherand larger bands of Danes in Mercia and Anglia, and that had hemassacred the band at Exeter--and this he could not have done withoutthe loss of many men, as assuredly the Danes would have foughtdesperately for their lives--the news of their slaughter would havebrought upon him fresh invasions from all sides. 

By this time all resistance to the Danes in Mercia had ceased. Againand again King Burhred had bought them off, but this only brought freshhordes down upon him, and at last, finding the struggle hopeless, hehad gone as a pilgrim to Rome, where he had died. The Danes acted inMercia as they had done in Northumbria. They did not care, themselves, to settle down for any length of time, and therefore appointed a weakSaxon thane, Ceolwulf, as the King of Mercia. He ruled cruelly andextorted large revenues from the land-owners, and robbed themonasteries, which had escaped destruction, of their treasures. 

The Danes suffered him to pursue this course until he had amassed greatwealth, when they swooped down upon him, robbed him of all hepossessed, and took away the nominal kingship he had held. As there wasnow but little fresh scope for plundering in England many of the Danesboth in Anglia and Mercia settled down in the cities and on the landswhich they had taken from the Saxons. 

The Danes who had gone from Exeter were now joined by another bandwhich had landed in South Wales. The latter, finding but small plunderwas to be obtained among the mountains of that country, moved toGloucester, and joining the band there proposed a fresh invasion ofWessex. The Danes, in spite of the oaths they had sworn to Alfred, andthe hostages they had left in his hands, agreed to the proposal; andearly in the spring of 878 the bands, swollen by reinforcements fromMercia, marched into Wiltshire and captured the royal castle ofChippenham on the Avon. From this point they spread over the countryand destroyed everything with fire and sword. A general panic seizedthe inhabitants. The better class, with the bishops, priests, andmonks, made for the sea-coasts and thence crossed to France, takingwith them all their portable goods, with the relics, precious stones, and ornaments of the churches and monasteries. 

Another party of Danes in twenty-three ships had landed in Devonshire. Here the ealdorman Adda had constructed a castle similar to that whichEdmund had built. It was fortified by nature on three sides and had astrong rampart of earth on another. The Danes tried to starve out thedefenders of the fort; but the Saxons held out for a long time, although sorely pressed by want of water. At last they sallied out onemorning at daybreak and fell upon the Danes and utterly defeated them, only a few stragglers regaining their ships. 

A thousand Danes are said to have been slain at Kynwith; but this wasan isolated success; in all other parts of the kingdom panic appearedto have taken possession of the West Saxons. Those who could not leavethe country retired to the woods, and thence, when the Danes had passedby, leaving ruin and desolation behind them, they sallied out and againbegan to till the ground as best they could. Thus for a time the WestSaxons, formerly so valiant and determined, sank to the condition ofserfs; for when all resistance ceased the Danes were well pleased tosee the ground tilled, as otherwise they would speedily have run shortof stores. 

At the commencement of the invasion Edmund had marched out with hisband and had inflicted heavy blows upon parties of plunderers; but hesoon perceived that the struggle was hopeless. He therefore returned toSherborne, and collecting such goods as he required and a good store ofprovisions he marched to the place where the ship had been hidden. Nowandering band of Danes had passed that way, and the bushes with whichshe had been covered were undisturbed. These were soon removed and apassage three feet deep, and wide enough for the ship to pass through, was dug from the deep hole in which she was lying to the river. 

When the last barrier was cut the water poured in, and the Saxons hadthe satisfaction of seeing the vessel rise gradually until the water inthe dock was level with that in the river. Then she was taken out intothe stream, the stores and fittings placed aboard, and she was poleddown to the mouth of the river. Egbert had gone before and had alreadyengaged fifteen sturdy sailors to go with them. The Danes had not yetreached the sea-coast from the interior, and there was therefore nodifficulty in obtaining the various equipments necessary. In a week hermasts were up and her sails in position. 

The Dragon, as she was called, excited great admiration at the port, all saying that she was the finest and largest ship that had ever beenseen there. While her fitting out had been going on she was hove up onshore and received several coats of paint. Edmund was loath to start onhis voyage without again seeing the king, but no one knew where Alfrednow was, he, on finding the struggle hopeless, having retired to thefastnesses of Somerset to await the time when the Saxons should bedriven by oppression again to take up arms. 

At last all was ready, and the Dragon put out to sea. She was providedwith oars as well as sails, but these were only to be used when inpursuit, or when flying from a superior enemy. As soon as she had beenlong enough at sea to enable the band again to recover from the effectsof sickness the oars were got out and the men practised in their use. 

As in the models from which she had been built, she rowed two banks ofoars, the one worked by men upon deck, the others through smallport-holes. The latter could only be used when the weather was fine;when the sea was high they were closed up and fastened. The lower-deckoars were each rowed by one man, while the upper bank, which werelonger and heavier, had each two men to work it. 

Before starting Edmund had increased the strength of his band to ninetymen, that number being required for the oars, of which the Dragon hadfifteen on each bank on each side. At first there was terriblesplashing and confusion, but in time the men learned to row in order, and in three weeks after putting to sea the oars worked well in timetogether, and the Dragon, with her ninety rowers, moved through thewater at a great rate of speed. 

During this time she had never been far from land keeping but a shortdistance from the port from which she had sailed, as Edmund did notwish to fall in with the Danes until his crew were able to maneuver herwith the best effect. When, at last, satisfied that all knew their dutyhe returned to port, took in a fresh supply of provisions, and thensailed away again in search of the enemy. He coasted along the shore ofHampshire and Sussex without seeing a foe, and then sailing round Kententered the mouth of the Thames. The Dragon kept on her way until shereached the point where the river begins to narrow, and there the sailswere furled and the anchor thrown overboard to wait for Danish galleyscoming down the river. 

On the third day after they had anchored they perceived four blackspecks in the distance, and these the sailors soon declared to beDanish craft. They were rowing rapidly, having ten oars on either side, and at their mast-heads floated the Danish Raven. The anchor was gotup, and as the Danes approached, the Golden Dragon, the standard ofWessex, was run up to the mast-head, the sails were hoisted, the oarsgot out, and the vessel advanced to meet the approaching Danes. 

These for a moment stopped rowing in astonishment at seeing so large aship bearing the Saxon flag. Then they at once began to scatter indifferent directions; but the Dragon, impelled both by the wind and hersixty oars, rapidly overtook them. When close alongside the galleynearest to them the men on the upper deck, at an order from Edmund, ranin their oars, and seizing their bows poured a volley of arrows intothe galley, killing most of the rowers. Then the Dragon was steeredalongside, and the Saxons, sword in hand, leaped down into the galley. Most of the Danes were cut down at once; the rest plunged into thewater and swam for their lives. Leaving the deserted galley behind, theDragon continued the pursuit of the others, and overtook and capturedanother as easily as she had done the first. 

The other two boats reached the shore before they were overtaken, andthose on board leaping out fled. The Saxons took possession of thedeserted galleys. They found them, as they expected, stored full ofplunder of all kinds--rich wearing apparel, drinking goblets, massivevessels of gold and silver which had been torn from some desecratedaltar, rich ornaments and jewels and other articles. These were at onceremoved to the Dragon. Fire was applied to the boats, and they weresoon a mass of flames. Then the Dragon directed her course to the twogalleys she had first captured. These were also rifled of theircontents and burned. The Saxons were delighted at the success which hadattended their first adventure. 

"We shall have rougher work next time, " Egbert said. "The Danes whoescaped will carry news to London, and we shall be having a whole fleetdown to attack us in a few days. "

"If they are in anything like reasonable numbers we will fight them; ifnot, we can run. We have seen to-day how much faster we are than theDanish boats; and though I shall be in favour of fighting if we have afair chance of success, it would be folly to risk the success of ourenterprise by contending against overwhelming numbers at the outset, seeing that we shall be able to pick up so many prizes round the coast. "

"We can beat a score of them, " Egbert grumbled. "I am in favour offighting the Danes whenever we see them. "

"When there is a hope of success, Egbert, yes; but you know even thefinest bull can be pulled down by a pack of dogs. The Dragon is asplendid ship, and does credit alike to King Alfred's first advice, tothe plans of the Italian shipbuilders, and to the workmanship anddesign of the shipwright of Exeter, and I hope she will long remain tobe a scourge to the Danes at sea as they have been a scourge to theSaxons on shore; and it is because I hope she is going to do such goodservice to England that I would be careful of her. You must remember, too, that many of the Danish galleys are far larger than those we hadto do with to-day. We are not going to gobble them all up as a pikeswallows minnows. "

The Dragon had now anchored again, and four days elapsed before anyDanish galleys were seen. At the end of that time six large Danishwar-ships were perceived in the distance. Edmund and Egbert from thetop of the lofty poop watched them coming. 

"They row thirty oars each side, " Egbert said, "and are crowded withmen. What say you, Edmund, shall we stop and fight them, or shall theDragon spread her wings?"

"We have the advantage of height, " Edmund said, "and from our bow andstern castles can shoot down into them; but if they lie alongside andboard us their numbers will give them an immense advantage. I shouldthink that we might run down one or two of them. The Dragon is muchmore strongly built than these galleys of the Danes, and if when theyclose round us we have the oars lashed on both sides as when we arerowing, it will be next to impossible for them to get alongside exceptat the stern and bow, which are far too high for them to climb. "

"Very well, " Egbert said, "if you are ready to fight, you may be sure Iam. "

The anchor was got up and the oars manned, and the Dragon quietlyadvanced towards the Danish boats. The men were instructed to rowslowly, and it was not until within a hundred yards of the leadinggalley that the order was given to row hard. 

The men strained at the tough oars, and the Dragon leapt ahead to meetthe foe. Her bow was pointed as if she would have passed close by theside of the Danish galley, which was crowded with men. When close toher, however, the helmsman pushed the tiller across and the Dragonswept straight down upon her. A shout of dismay rose from the Danes, ahasty volley of arrows and darts was hurled at the Dragon, and thehelmsman strove to avoid the collision, but in vain. The Dragon struckher on the beam, the frail craft broke up like an egg-shell under theblow, and sank almost instantly under the bows of the Dragon. 

Without heeding the men struggling thickly in the water, the Dragoncontinued her course. Warned by the fate of the first boat, the nextendeavoured to avoid her path. Her commander shouted orders. The rowerson one side backed while those on the other pulled, but she was notquite quick enough. The Dragon struck her a few feet from the stern, cutting her in two. 

The other galleys now closed in alongside. The Saxons hastily fastenedtheir oars as they had been rowing and then betook themselves to theirposts, those with spears and swords to the sides to prevent the enemyfrom climbing up, the archers to the lofty castles at either end. TheDanes had the greatest difficulty in getting alongside, the oarskeeping the galleys at a distance. For some time the combat wasconducted entirely by the archers on both sides, the Danes sufferingmuch the most heavily, as the Saxons were protected by the bulwarks, while from their lofty positions they were enabled to fire down intothe galleys. 

At last one of the Danish vessels rowed straight at the broadside ofthe Dragon, and breaking her way through the oars her bow reached theside. Then the Danes strove to leap on board, but the Saxons pursuedthe tactics which had succeeded so well on land, and forming in a closemass where the Danish vessel touched the Dragon, opposed a thick hedgeof spears to those who strove to board her. 

The Danes fought desperately. Several notable leaders, hearing that agreat Saxon ship had appeared on the Thames, had come down to captureher, and leading their followers, strove desperately to cut their wayto the deck of the Dragon. Taking advantage of the strife, the othergalleys repeated the maneuver which had succeeded, and each in turn rantheir stem through the Saxon oars, and reached the side of the Dragon. In this position, however, they had the immense disadvantage that onlya few men at once could strive to board, while the Saxons were able tooppose all their strength at these four points. 

For a time the Saxons repulsed every effort, but as the lashings of theoars gave way under the pressure of the Danish ships, these driftedalongside, and they were thus able to attack along the whole length ofthe bulwarks between the castles. The Saxons were now hard put to it, but their superior height still enabled them to keep the Danes in check. 

All this time the five vessels had been drifting down the rivertogether. Presently, when the conflict was hottest, the chief of thesailors made his way to Edmund. 

"If we get up the sails we may be able to draw out from the galleys. "

"Do so, " Edmund said, "and at once, for we are hardly pressed; they arefour to one against us. "

The sailors at once sprang to the halliards, and soon the great sailrose on the mast. Almost instantly the Dragon began to glide away fromthe galleys. The Danes with ropes endeavoured to lash themselves to hersides, but these were severed as fast as thrown, and in two or threeminutes the Dragon had drawn herself clear of them. The Danes betookthemselves to their oars, but many of these had been broken between thevessels, and rowing their utmost they could only just keep up with theDragon, for the wind was blowing freely. Fully half the oars of theDragon were broken, but the rest were soon manned, and she then rapidlydrew away from her pursuers. 

"I am not going to run further, " Edmund said. "Now that we have onceshaken them off, let us turn and meet them again. "

As the vessel's head was brought up into the wind the Danes ceasedrowing. The fate which had befallen their two galleys at thecommencement of the fight was still before them. They had lost greatnumbers of men in the attempt to board from the Saxon pikes and arrows, and their desire to renew the fight vanished when they saw that theSaxons were equally ready. Therefore, as the Dragon approached them, they sheered off on either side of her and rowed for the mouth of theMedway. 

The Saxons did not pursue. They had lost eight men killed, andseventeen wounded by the Danish arrows, and were well content to bequit of their opponents, upon whom they had inflicted a severe blow, aseach of the galleys sunk had contained fully a hundred and fifty men, and great numbers of the Danes on board the other ships had fallen. 

They now left the Thames and sailed to Sandwich. The town had beenshortly before burned by the Danes, but these had left, and some of theinhabitants had returned. Here the Dragon waited for a week, by the endof which time the traces of the conflict had been obliterated, and newoars made. Edmund found no difficulty in filling up the vacanciescaused in the fight, as many of the young Saxons were burning to avengethe sufferings which the Danes had inflicted, and could have obtainedseveral times the number he required had there been room for them. Hewas therefore enabled to pick out sturdy fellows accustomed to the sea. When the Dragon again set sail her head was laid to the northward, asEdmund intended to cruise off East Anglia, from whose shores fleetswere constantly crossing and recrossing to Denmark. 

They picked up several prizes at the mouths of the eastern rivers, scarcely having to strike a blow, so surprised were the Danes at theappearances of the great Saxon galley. Whenever the Danes surrenderedwithout resistance Edmund gave them quarter and landed them in smallboats on the shore; their ships, after being emptied of the booty theycontained, were burned. When off Yarmouth, where they had captured fourDanish vessels sailing out unsuspicious of danger, the wind veeredround to the north-east and began to blow very strongly. 

The long line of sandbanks off the coast broke somewhat the violence ofthe sea, and the Dragon rode all night to her anchors; but in themorning the wind continued to rise. The sea became more and moreviolent, and the anchors began to drag. Edmund and Egbert, after aconsultation, agreed that their only chance of saving the vessel was toenter the river. The tide was running in, but the sea was so heavy onthe bar of the river that the efforts of the crew at the oars barelysufficed to keep her on her course. At length, however, she made herway safely between the posts which marked the entrance, and rowing upuntil they passed a turn, and were sheltered from the force of thegale, they again anchored. 

The oars were all lashed out firmly to keep any boats from approachingher sides. Bales of goods with which her hold was filled were broughton deck, and piled high along the bulwarks so as to afford a shelterfrom missiles. Even as they entered the harbour numbers of Danes hadassembled at the point; for the capture and destruction of their shipshad of course been seen, and the crews set ashore had spread the newsthat the strange vessel was a Saxon. The Norfolk bank being somewhathigher than the Suffolk, the boat was anchored rather nearer to thelatter, as it was from the town of Yarmouth that an attack wasanticipated. 

As soon as the anchors were let go the Danes began to fire theirarrows; but so powerful was the gale that the greater part of them wereswept far away. As the day went on the numbers of Danes on the bankincreased largely, and vast numbers of arrows were discharged at theDragon. The crew kept under shelter, and although she was often struckno damage was done. 

In the afternoon a fleet of galleys was seen coming down the river. TheDanes possessed a large number of these boats at Yarmouth, and in thesethey navigated the inland waters far into the interior. The wind hadshifted until it was blowing nearly due east, and Edmund and Egbert hadagreed upon the best course to be pursued. In case of attack they couldhardly hope finally to beat off the assault of a large fleet ofgalleys, and would besides be exposed to attack by boats laden withcombustibles. Therefore as soon as the galleys were seen approachingthe oars were unlashed, the great sail hoisted, and at her best speedthe Dragon advanced up the river to meet her foes. The Danes gave ashout of alarm as the vessel advanced to meet them with the watersurging in a white wave from her bows, and the greater part of themhurried towards one bank or the other to escape the shock. Some, slowerin movement or stouter in heart, awaited the attack, while from all astorm of missiles was poured upon the advancing boat. 

Heedless of these she continued her way. Her sharp bow crashed rightthrough the side of the Danish boats, and having destroyed seven ofthem on her way she passed through the flotilla and continued hercourse. The dragon waved triumphantly from her mast as she passed underthe walls of Yarmouth. These were crowded with Danes, who vainlyshowered arrows and javelins as she flew past, with the fleets ofgalleys rowing in her wake. A few minutes and she was out on the broadsheet of water beyond. The Danish galleys paused at the entrance. In sowild a storm they would have had difficulty in keeping their boatsstraight, while the great galley with her sails and oars would be ableto maneuver freely, and could strike and run them down one by one. 

"What is that pile of buildings on the rising knoll of ground somethree miles away?" Edmund asked. 

"It is Bamborough Castle, " Egbert replied, "a Roman stronghold ofimmense strength. "

"Let us run up thither, " Edmund said. "If, as is likely enough, it isunoccupied, we will land there and take possession. Are the wallscomplete?"

"Assuredly they are, " Egbert said. "They are of marvellous strength, such as we cannot build in our days. They run in a great semicirclefrom the edge of the water round the crest of the knoll and down againto the water. There is but one gateway in the wall on the land side, and this we can block up. We need not fear an attack from the land, forbetween the river and the castle there are wide swamps; so that unlessthey row up and attack us from the water we are safe. "

"I think that they will not do that, " Edmund said, "after the tastewhich the Dragon has given them of her quality. At any rate I think weare safe till the storm abates. "

By this time, running rapidly before the wind, the Dragon wasapproaching the great Roman fort, whose massive walls struck Edmundwith astonishment. No one was to be seen moving about in the spaceinclosed by them. The sail was lowered and the vessel brought to thebank. The anchors were taken ashore and she was soon solidly moored. Then the crew leapt on to the land and ascended the bank to the greatlevel inclosure. 

The walls were, as Egbert had said, intact--and indeed, except on theside facing the river, remained almost unbroken to the present day. Anhour's labour sufficed to block the gateway, where a pair of massivedoors were in position, for the place had been defended by the Saxonsagainst the Danes at their first landing on the coast. A few men wereplaced as sentries on the walls, and, feeling now perfectly safe fromany attack on the land side, Edmund and his followers returned on boardthe Dragon for the night. 

CHAPTER VIII: THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON

The night passed without alarm. The gale continued to blow with fury, and until it abated Edmund had little fear that the Danes would ventureupon an attack. They had indeed no reason for haste. The Saxon vesselwas in their waters, and could not return so long as the stormcontinued to blow from the east. The next day parties of Danes wereseen making their way across the swampy country from the direction ofYarmouth. 

As soon, however, as these approached near enough to see the Saxons inreadiness on the walls of the castle they retired at once, knowing thatthe place could be captured by nothing short of a prolonged anddesperate siege. On the fourth day the storm abated, and the Saxonsprepared to make their way seaward again. The wind still blew, butlightly, from the same quarter, and the sails would therefore be of nouse. With their great oar-power they were confident that, once throughthe Danish flotilla, they could defy pursuit. 

Accordingly they again embarked, and loosing their moorings rowed downtowards Yarmouth. They had chosen a time when the tide was running in;for although this would hinder their progress it would equally impedetheir pursuers, while it would enable them to check their vessel intime did they find any unforeseen obstacle in their way. They enteredthe river and rowed along quietly until they neared the walls of thetown. Here the river was at its narrowest, and they saw the Danishgalleys gathered thickly in the stream. 

Edmund and Egbert were on the forecastle, and presently gave the signalfor the men to cease rowing. 

"It is just as I expected, " Egbert said; "they have formed a boomacross the river of trunks of trees and beams lashed together. Wecannot make our way down until that obstacle is removed. What say youEdmund?"

"I agree with you, " Edmund replied. 

"We had best keep along close to the right bank until within a shortdistance of the boom; then we must land the greater part of our men. These must march along the bank in their phalanx; the others must keepthe boat moving close alongside, and from the forecastle they will beable to fire down upon the Danes and aid those on shore to drive themback and make their way to the end of the boom. They have but to cutthe lashings there and the whole will swing round. But now we see thenature of the obstacle, and what is to be done, it were best to waituntil the tide turns. In the first place, fewer men will be needed onboard the ship, as she will advance by herself abreast of the men onshore. In the second place, when the lashing is cut the boom will thenswing down the stream, will cause confusion among the boats behind it, and will open a clear space for us to make our way down. "

Edmund agreed, a light anchor was dropped, and the Dragon rode quietlyin the stream. Great animation was evident among the Danes, largenumbers crossed the river, and a strong force gathered at either end ofthe boom and in boats close behind it, to prevent the Saxons fromattempting to cut the lashings. There was little uneasiness on boardthe Dragon, the Saxons were confident now of the power of their closeformation to force its way through any number of the enemy, and theywould gain such assistance from the fire from the lofty forecastle thatthey doubted not that they should be able to drive back the Danes anddestroy the boom. In an hour the tide no longer rose. They waited tillit ran down with full force, then the anchor was hauled up, and theDragon rowed to the bank. 

Sixty of the fighting men headed by Egbert leapt on shore. Edmund withthe remainder took his place on the forecastle. The oars next to thebank were drawn in, and some of those on the outward side manned by thesailors. Then in its usual order the phalanx moved slowly forward whilethe ship floated along beside them close to the bank. The Danes withloud shouts advanced to meet them, and the arrows soon began to flythickly. Covered by the long shields of the front rank the Saxons movedforward steadily, while, as the Danes approached, the archers on theforecastle opened a destructive fire upon them. 

The confidence of the Saxons was justified, for the combat was never indoubt. Although the Northmen fought bravely they were unable towithstand the steady advance of the wedge of spears, and very many fellbeneath the rain of arrows from above. Steadily the wedge made its wayuntil it reached the end of the boom. A few blows with their axessufficed to cut the cables which fastened it in its place. As soon asthis was done Edmund gave a shout, and the Saxons at once sprang onboard the ship, which before the Danes could follow them was steeredout into the stream. 

As Egbert had foreseen, the boom as it swung round swept before it anumber of the Danish boats, and imprisoned them between it and theshore. The oars were soon run out, and while the men on the forecastlecontinued their fire at the Danish boats, the others seizing the oarsswept the Dragon along the stream. The Danes strove desperately toarrest her progress. Some tried to run alongside and board, othersdashed in among the oars and impeded the work of the rowers, while fromthe walls of the town showers of missiles were poured down upon her. But the tide was gaining every moment in strength, and partly drifting, partly rowing, the Dragon, like a bull attacked by a pack of dogs, madeher way down the river. Every effort of the Danes to board wasdefeated, and many of their boats sunk, and at last she made her wayinto the open sea. There her sails were hoisted, and she soon left herpursuers behind. Once at sea her course was again turned north, andpicking up some prizes on the way she took up her station off the mouthof the Humber. 

Several ships were captured as they sailed out from the river. Afterthe spoil on board was taken out, these, instead of being burnt, as hadalways been the case before, were allowed to proceed on their way, since had they been destroyed the crews must either have been slain orlanded. The first course was repugnant to Edmund, the second could notbe adopted, because they would have carried the news to the Danes, thatthe Dragon was off the river and no more ships would have put to sea;and indeed, so large was the number of Danish vessels always up theHumber that a fleet could easily have been equipped and sent out, before which the Dragon must have taken flight. 

One day a large sailing ship was seen coming out. The Dragon remainedwith lowered sail until she had passed; then started in pursuit, andspeedily came up with the Danish vessel. Edmund summoned her tosurrender, and was answered by a Norseman of great stature and nobleappearance, who from the poop hurled a javelin, which would havepierced Edmund had he not leapt quickly aside. A few other darts werethrown and then the Dragon ran alongside the enemy and boarded her. 

The opposition of the Northmen was speedily beaten down, but theirleader desperately defended the ladder leading to the poop. He wasstruck by two arrows, and fell on one knee, and Edmund was about toclimb the ladder when the door of the cabin in the poop opened, and aNorse maiden some sixteen years old sprang out. Seeing her fatherwounded at the top of the ladder and the Saxons preparing to ascend it, while others turned their bows against the wounded Northman, she sprangforward and throwing herself upon her knees before Edmund besought himto spare her father's life. Edmund raised his hand and the bows werelowered. 

"I have no wish to slay your father, maiden, " he said gently; "we slayonly those who resist, and resistance on the part of a single man, andhe wounded, against a whole ship's crew is madness. We are nosea-wolves who slay for the pleasure of slaying, but are Saxons, whofight for our country against the oppressions and rapine of yourpeople. Little right have they to mercy seeing they show none; but ourreligion enjoins us to have pity even upon our enemies. You had bestascend to your father and see to his wounds, none will harm you or him. "

The girl with an exclamation of thanks sprang up the ladder. Edmundsuperintended the searching of the ship. She contained a great store ofvaluables, which were speedily transferred to the Dragon. When this hadbeen done Edmund ascended to the poop. The jarl was sitting in a greatchair placed there. Edmund had already learnt from the crew that he wasJarl Siegbert, a noted leader of the Northmen. His daughter had drawnout the arrows and bandaged the wounds. 

"Jarl Siegbert, " Edmund said as he approached him, "you have been abitter enemy of the Saxons, and small mercy have you shown to those whohave fallen into your hands, but learn now that we Christian Saxonstake no vengeance on a defenceless foe. You are free to pursue yourvoyage with your daughter and your ship to Norway. Your stores we havemade free with, seeing that they are all plunder taken from the Saxons, and we do but reclaim our own. "

"And who are you, young sir?" the jarl asked. 

"I am one of King Alfred's ealdormen of Wessex, Edmund by name. "

"I have heard of you, " the Dane said, "as one who has taught the Saxonsnew tactics, fighting in a close body which has more than once piercedour lines and caused our overthrow; but you are a mere lad. "

"I am young, " Edmund replied, "and had it not been for the invasionsand oppressions of your countrymen, might have still accounted myselfas scarce a man; but you have made warriors of every West Saxon capableof bearing a sword. Remember, jarl, that your life has been in Saxonhands, and that they have spared it, so come not hither to our shoresagain. "

"I purpose not doing so, " the Northman replied. "I have seen enough ofstricken fields, and was returning to my own country to hang up mysword, content with the fame I have gained, until Woden called me tojoin his warriors and feast in his halls. Since we may not meet there, young Saxon--for they say that you Christians look to a place wherearms will be laid aside and the sound of feasting be unheard--I willsay farewell. For myself, I thank you not for my life, for I wouldrather have died as I have lived with my sword in my hand; but for mydaughter's sake I thank you, for she is but young to be leftunprotected in the world. "

A few minutes later, the Danish vessel continued on her way, and theDragon again took her station on the look-out. She was now deep in thewater, and after picking up one or two more small prizes, Edmund andEgbert determined to return home. 

It was probable that the Danes would soon take the alarm and despatch afleet to attack them. Laden down as the Dragon was, her speed underoars was materially affected, and it was advisable to stow away theirbooty before proceeding with further adventures. Her head was turnedsouth, and she coasted down the eastern shores of England withoutadventure. Several Danish vessels were seen arriving at or quitting thecoast, but the Dragon continued her course without heeding them, androunding the Forelands, sailed along the south coast and made her wayup the Parrot. 

Upon inquiry they learnt that no event of any importance had takenplace during their absence. The Danes were complete masters of thecountry. King Alfred was in hiding, none knew where. The greaterportion of the Danes were at their camp at Chippenham, but partiesroamed here and there through the land. 

Dressed as countrymen, Edmund and Egbert made their way to Exeter, andthere arranged with some traders for the purchase of the less valuableportion of the Dragons cargo. This consisted of rich clothing, silksand other stuffs, wine, vestments, and altar hangings from churches, arms and armour, hides and skins. The prices obtained were far belowthe real value of the articles, for money was scarce, and none couldsay when the Danes might again swoop down and clear out the contents ofthe warehouses. Nevertheless the sum obtained was a large one for thosedays, and this did not include the value of the gold and silvergoblets, salvers, vases, and utensils used in the celebration ofreligious services. 

Of these, spoiled from the houses of the wealthy, and the churches andmonasteries, they had obtained a considerable number. These were buriedin the wood near the lonely spot at which the Dragon was moored, therest of the cargo was sent in wagons--the more valuable portions hiddenunder the hides and skins--to Exeter. The amount which had beenobtained from the cargo was divided as agreed before starting:twenty-five shares were set apart for the king, twenty-five shares weredivided between the two leaders, and each soldier and sailor had oneshare. All were well satisfied with the success of the adventure, andwith the damage which they had inflicted upon the Danes. 

A fortnight's leave was given, for the men to visit their homes, andthe money which they had gained in their trip was of great use to theirfriends in enabling them to repair the damages effected by the Danes. Not a man was absent at the appointed time, and the Dragon again madeher way down to the sea. 

It was midwinter now, and they cruised along the southern coast ofEngland without perceiving a single hostile sail. They lay for a weekoff the mouth of the Thames, and then saw four large Danish vesselsmaking their way down the river. They were all vessels of the largestsize, strongly built, and full of men, and the Saxons judged them to betoo strong to be attacked in company. The Northmen, on seeing thegolden dragon flying at the mast-head of the Saxon ship, at once madetowards her, keeping in a close body; but the Dragon with sails andoars easily left them behind, and the Danes giving up the pursuitcontinued on their way. 

The Dragon fell into their wake and followed at a distance, hoping thatone might prove slower than the others, or that they might in the nightget separated. At nightfall, however, the Danes lit cressets of tar andhemp, which enabled them not only to keep close together, but sent outa wide circle of light, so that they could perceive the Dragon shouldshe venture to approach. 

For two days and nights the Dragon followed patiently. 

"The weather is about to change, " Egbert said on the third morning. "Methinks that there is a storm brewing, and if this be so the Northmenmay well get separated, and we may pick up one away from her fellows. "

Darker and darker grew the sky, and the wind soon blew in furiousgusts, raising a sea so heavy that the Saxons were obliged to lay intheir oars. By nightfall it was blowing a furious gale. In thegathering darkness and the flying scud the ships of the Danes were lostsight of; but this was of little consequence now, for the attention ofthe Saxons was directed to their own safety. 

For the next three days their position was one of the greatest danger. With only a rag of sail set they ran before the gale from thesouth-west. Every wave as it overtook them threatened the destructionof the ship; but the Dragon, light and buoyant, and ably handled, rodesafely over the waves. On the fourth morning the wind was still blowingfiercely, although its force had in some degree moderated. As thedaylight dawned Edmund and Egbert, who had hardly left the poop sincethe storm began, looked anxiously ahead. 

"Surely, Edmund, I see a dark mass ahead?" Egbert exclaimed. 

For a minute or two Edmund gazed silently ahead. 

"It is so, Egbert, " he said; "it is a rocky coast. Do you not see awhite fringe below where the waves strike against it?"

As the light became clearer the imminence of their peril grew moredistinct. A lofty iron-bound coast rose in front of them, and extendedas far as the eye could reach on either hand. The seas broke withterrible force against its base, sending its spray far up on the cliffs. 

"Could we bring her about?" Edmund asked the chief of the sailors. 

"It would be useless, " the man said. "She could not make her way in theteeth of this gale. "

"That I see, " Edmund said; "but at present we are rushing on todestruction. If we bring her to the wind we may run some distance alongthe coast before we are driven ashore, and may perceive some spottowards which we may direct her with a chance of making land ere shegoes to pieces. "

The sail was still further lessened and the ship's head brought roundparallel with the coast. 

The Dragon laboured tremendously as the sea struck her full on thebeam, and every wave flooded her low waist. Each sea which struck herlifted her bodily to leeward, and for every foot she sailed forward shewas driven one towards the coast. This was now but three miles distant, and another hour would ensure her destruction; for none there hopedthat the anchors, even should they find bottom, could hold her for aninstant in the teeth of the gale. Every eye was directed towards theshore, but no break could be seen in the wall of rock which rose almostperpendicularly from the water. 

"I fear it is hopeless, " Edmund said to Egbert; "the strongest swimmerwould be dashed to pieces in an instant against those rocks. "

"He would indeed, " Egbert replied. "I wish now that we had boldlyengaged the four Danish ships. Far better would it have been for us tohave died fighting for England on her decks than to have perished here. "

The time passed slowly. Every minute the Dragon was swept nearer andnearer towards the rocks. 

"She will just make that headland, " the master sailor said, "and thatis all. Once round it we had best turn her head to the rocks. If thecliffs rise as here sheer from the water, the moment she strikes willbe the last for all of us; but if the rocks are, as in some places, piled high at the foot of the cliffs, a few may possibly manage to leapfrom her forecastle as she strikes and to clamber up. "

Scarce a word was spoken on board the Dragon as she came abreast of theheadland. It was but a few hundred yards away. The roar of the seas asthey struck its base sounded high above the din of the storm. Greatsheets of foam were thrown up to a vast height, and the turmoil of thewater from the reflux of the waves was so great that the Dragon wastossed upon it like a cock-boat, and each man had to grasp at shroud orbulwark to retain his footing. 

Suddenly a cheer burst from end to end of the ship. Beyond the headlanda great gap was visible a quarter of a mile wide, as if the cliffs hadbeen rent in sunder by some tremendous convulsion, and a fiord was seenstretching away in the bosom of the hills as far as the eye couldreach. The Dragon's head was turned, and soon she was flying before thewind up the inlet. A mile farther and the fiord widened to a lake sometwo miles across between steep hills clothed from foot to summit withtrees. 

Its course was winding and they were soon sheltered from the gale andwere gliding quietly over comparatively tranquil water. Ten miles upthe anchor was let go in a sheltered inlet, and Edmund summoned thewhole crew to return thanks to God for their marvellous escape. 

The Dragon had suffered severely in her conflict with the elements, herlarge sails had been split or blown away, the bulwarks at her waist hadbeen shattered, and considerable damage done to her gear and fittings. Four-and-twenty hours were allowed to the men for rest after theirlabours, and then all hands were set to work to refit. 

The next morning Edmund said to his kinsman:

"I will take two of the men and go ashore to hunt; there should be wildboar and deer in these forests, and all would be glad of some freshmeat. "

"Be careful, Edmund; remember you are in the country of our enemies, for without doubt this land to which we have been blown is Norway; andalthough we can see no signs of habitations there may well be villagessomewhere among these hills. "

"I will be careful, " Edmund said, laughing; "and if I do not return intwo days do you set sail without me. I should like to discover theabode of some Northern jarl; it would indeed be a grand retaliation togive them a taste of the sufferings they have inflicted upon us. "

"That would be good work, " Egbert said; "nevertheless I own that atpresent I am anxious to be at sea again. "

"Two days will be sufficient to refit, " Edmund said, "and then we willspread our wings. Good-bye, Egbert, I will be back by sunset, and Ihope with a deer or two. "

Selecting a couple of followers, both skilled with the bow, and allbeing armed with spears, Edmund leapt ashore, for the water was deep upto the rocks, and the Dragon had been moored alongside for theconvenience of taking on board the wood for the repairs. 

Although those on board the Dragon guessed it not, many eyes werewatching them. A small fishing village lay at the edge of the fiord amile or two beyond the inlet in which the ship was moored. Hidden asthey were among the trees the huts had not been noticed by the Saxons, but the strange ship had been seen by some of those in the village, andthe fishermen at once pronounced that whencesoever she might have comeshe was assuredly no Northman's ship. Messengers had immediately beensent to the villages among the hills. These were widely scattered, andit was not until the day after the ship's arrival that a force wascollected which was deemed sufficient to attack it. Already, as Edmundleapt ashore, the Norsemen were making their way quietly through theforest towards the Dragon. 

Edmund had advanced but a few hundred yards up the hillside when alarge party of Norsemen suddenly sprang upon him. Two Saxon arrows flewtrue to their marks, then the Danes rushed upon them. So far no wordshad been spoken, but Edmund placed to his lips the whistle with whichhe gave orders on board the ship and blew a long shrill note, and thenshouted at the top of his voice:

"The Danes! the Danes! push off!"

The instant afterwards he was attacked. He and his men fought bravely, but in a few seconds the latter were cut down and Edmund was levelledto the ground by a tremendous blow from a club. 

A minute later the din of battle rose by the water's side; Edmund'swhistle and shout had been heard, and the Saxons on shore sprang onboard and seized their spears and bows just as the Danes poured downthrough the trees. For a time the Saxons defended the ship against thedesperate attempts of the Danes to gain footing on her; but seeing thenumber of its assailants, and being certain that Edmund was killed orcaptured, Egbert ordered the ropes to be cut, and the Dragon was thrustaway from the rocks. The oars were then got out and she rowed out ofbow-shot from the shore. Then Egbert held a consultation with theleading men among the Saxons. 

All on board were filled with grief at the loss of their young leader, but they felt that nothing could be done for him, and it would be butcourting danger to remain longer in the fiord. Since so large a forcehad been collected in the forest news might have been sent to theports, and at any moment they might see a fleet of the Northmen'sgalleys barring their retreat; therefore with bitter grief andlamentation the Dragon's sails were hoisted and she made her way to sea. 

"My only consolation is, " Egbert said, "that if the brave lad is notkilled at once he may yet find his way back to England. He is ready ofwit and full of invention that, if any can possibly extricatethemselves from such a strait, it is assuredly he; but I fear that hefell in the first onslaught. Brave lad, even in the moment of his ownperil he thought first of us. Had it not been for his timely warning weshould have been taken unawares, and many must have been killed even ifthe Dragon herself escaped capture. "

The storm had entirely abated, and the waters sparkled brightly in thecold January sun as the Dragon sailed out between the two headlandsinto the sea. Very different were the feelings of the crew to thosewhich had animated them when, two days before, they had passed throughthe channel; then every heart beat with joy and thankfulness; now thedeepest depression and grief reigned on board. 

Edmund was adored by his followers. His kindness as their ealdorman, his skill and bravery as a leader, his cheerfulness and brightnessunder every danger and peril had immensely endeared him to theirhearts, and each man felt that he had sustained an irretrievable loss, and that with their chief the spirit which had animated the Dragon anddirected their enterprises was gone. 

Egbert was a valiant warrior, and was an admirable second to anenterprising leader; but he was altogether without initiative, and, except when excited by danger, was dull and silent. Although allesteemed him and honoured him for his strength and bravery, they feltthat he would be a poor substitute indeed for the leader they had lost. 

CHAPTER IX: A PRISONER

When Edmund recovered his senses he found that he was being carriedalong on a rough litter through the forest. It was some little timebefore he realized his position and recalled the circumstances of theattack. After the Dragon had moved safely out into the fiord, itsassailants had returned to the spot where they had attacked the threeSaxons who had landed. Two of them were without life, but they foundthat the third, who, from his habiliments was evidently of higher rank, and whom they judged, although still but a youth, to be the commanderof the Saxon party, had only been stunned by the blow of the club whichhad felled him. 

It was at once resolved to carry him to the jarl of the district, whowould assuredly wish to learn from him the meaning of the coming of thestrange ship. That the Dragon was a Saxon vessel the Northmen weresure. Many of them had been on expeditions across the seas, and knewthe Saxons both from their dress and manner of wearing their hair, butthe ship was unlike anything they had seen before, and it seemed aboveall things strange that when, as they understood, England had beencompletely conquered, Saxon warships should be entering a northernfiord. 

For many hours Edmund was carried through the forest. He wondered tohimself whether he would be slain on his arrival or kept as a slave, for the Norse and Saxon tongues were so similar that he was perfectlyable to understand the language of his captors. A party of twelve menaccompanied him, four of whom bore the litter, and were relieved atintervals by the others. After some hours the feeling of giddiness andweakness passed off, and on the men stopping to change bearers heexpressed his readiness to walk. 

Hitherto he had lain with his eyes closed, as he thought it better toremain as he was until he felt perfectly able to keep up with hiscaptors in a journey which might, for aught he knew, be a long one. TheNorthmen expressed their satisfaction at finding that their burden needno longer be carried, and throwing aside the boughs which had formedthe litter, proceeded with him on their way. They asked him manyquestions concerning the Dragon. Most of these he answered readilyenough, but he evaded those as to the place where she had been built, or the port from which she had sailed. It was not until late in theafternoon that they arrived at the abode of the Jarl Bijorn. 

It was a rough abode constructed of timber, thatched with rushes, foras yet the Northmen were scarcely a settled people, the tribes for themost part wandering in the forests hunting when not engaged in thosewarlike expeditions which they loved above all other things. Only theleaders dwelt in anything like permanent abodes, the rest raising hutsof boughs at such places as they might make any stay at. 

One of Edmund's conductors had gone on ahead, and as the partyapproached the building Bijorn came out from his house to meet them. Hewas, like almost all Northmen, a man of great stature and immensestrength. Some fifty years had passed over his head, but he was stillin the prime of his life; for the Northmen, owing to their life ofconstant activity, the development of their muscles from childhood, andtheir existence passed in the open air, retained their strength andvigour to a great age. 

So assiduous was their training, and so rapidly did their figuresdevelop in consequence, that at the age of fifteen a young Northmanreceived arms and was regarded as a man, although he did not marryuntil many years afterwards, early wedlock being strongly discouragedamong them. By Bijorn's side stood his son, who, though but twenty-twoyears old, rivalled him in stature and in muscular development, although lacking the great width of shoulder of the jarl. 

As Edmund approached, a war-horse of the jarl fastened up to a postclose to the entrance of the house neighed loudly. Bijorn lookedsurprised. The neighing of a horse among the Northmen was regarded asthe happiest of auguries, and in their sacred groves horses were tiedup, as the neighing of these animals was considered an infallible proofthat a propitious answer would be given by the gods to the prayer ofany petitioner who sought their aid. 

"By Thor!" Bijorn exclaimed, "my good war-horse welcomes the stranger. As I said to you anon, Sweyn, I had intended to offer him as asacrifice to Odin; but as the gods have thus declared him welcome hereI must needs change my intentions. Who are you, young Saxon?" he askedas Edmund was brought before him, "and whence do you come? And how isit that a war-ship of your people is found upon our coasts?"

"I am Edmund, " the young man said steadily, "an ealdorman of KingAlfred of the West Saxons. The ship which was seen on your coast ismine; I built it to attack the Northmen who harry our coasts. I am herebecause, when in chase of four of your ships, a storm arose and blew ushither. "

"You speak boldly, " the jarl said, "for one in the hands of his foes. How old are you?"

"I am twenty-two, " Edmund replied. 

"The same age as you, Sweyn. Stand side by side and let me compare you. Ay, " he went on, "he lacks nigh three inches of your height, but he ismore than that bigger across the shoulders--a stalwart young champion, indeed, and does brave credit to his rearing. These West Saxons haveshown themselves worthy foemen, and handled us roughly last year, asthis will testify, " and he pointed to the scar of a sword-cut acrosshis face. "Doubtless this is the son of that Saxon earl who more thanonce last summer inflicted heavy losses upon us. Is that so, youngSaxon?"

"I am the Ealdorman Edmund himself, " the young man replied quietly. "Mysuccesses were won not by my own strength or courage, but by the valourof those under me, who, fighting in a novel manner, gained advantageover your Northmen. "

"By Thor!" Bijorn exclaimed, "and this is the youth who attacked us atnight and drove off the cattle we had taken and slew many of ourfollowers, Sweyn! Truly he would be a rare sacrifice to offer to Odin;but the god has himself welcomed him here. "

"It may be that he welcomed him as a sacrifice, father, " Sweynsuggested. 

"Ah! that may be so, " the jarl replied. "We must consult the omens tofind out the true meaning of my charger's neighing. Nevertheless ineither case I shall be content, for if he be not welcomed as asacrifice he is welcome as bringing good fortune; and in truth he willmake a noble cup-bearer to me. It is not every jarl who is waited uponby a Saxon ealdorman. But till the omens have spoken let him be setaside and carefully watched. In a day or two we will journey to Odin'stemple and there consult the auguries. "

Three days passed, during which Edmund was well fed and treated. At theend of that time he was ordered to accompany the jarl on a journey. Twodays' travelling brought them to a temple of Odin. It was a roughstructure of unhewn stones situated in a wood. Bijorn and his sonentered, while Edmund remained without under a guard. Presently thejarl and his son came out with a priest. The latter carried a white bagin his hand with twelve small pieces of wood. On half of these foursmall nicks were cut, on the others five nicks. All were placed in thebag, which was then shaken. 

"Now, " the priest said, "you will see the will of Odin; the first threesticks drawn out will declare it. If two of the three bear an evennumber of nicks, the neigh of your horse signifies that Odin acceptedthe sacrifice; if two of them bear unequal numbers, then it meant thathis coming was propitious to you. "

The bag was again shaken. Edmund looked on calmly, for Saxons andNorthmen alike disdained to show the slightest fear of death; even thecolour did not fade from his cheek as he watched the trial upon whichhis life depended. 

The first stick drawn out bore five marks; the priest showed it to thejarl, and without a word dropped it in the bag again. This was againshaken and another stick drawn out; this bore but four notches; thechances were even. The silence was unbroken until the third twig wasdrawn. 

"Odin has spoken, " the priest said. "The neigh of the horse indicatedthat the coming of this Saxon was propitious to your house. "

The jarl gave an exclamation of satisfaction, while Sweyn's browdarkened. Bijorn had indeed set his heart upon retaining this famousyoung Saxon leader as his slave and cup-bearer, and it was probablethat in his interview with the priest before the drawing hisinclinations had been clearly shown, for a slight difference betweenthe thickness of the sticks might well have existed and served as anindex to the priest in drawing them. 

Bijorn, in his gratification at the answer of the god, bestowed ahandsome present upon the priest, and then rode back to his abode wellcontent with his journey. Edmund was at once installed in his newduties. Hitherto he had not entered the house nor seen the females ofthe family. Ulfra, the jarl's wife, was a woman of commanding statureand appearance. Like most of the northern women she had accompanied herhusband in his many wanderings, and shared his dangers and privations. The wives of the Norsemen occupied a far more exalted position in thehouseholds of their lords than did those of the people of southernEurope; they were not only mistresses of the house, but were treatedwith respect as well as with affection; they were not, as in the south, regarded as puppets for the amusements of an idle hour, but were thecompanions and advisers of their husbands, occupying a position atleast as free and respected as at the present day. 

There were two daughters, who both bade fair to resemble their motherin stature and dignity of demeanour, for both were models of femalestrength and activity. Edmund's duties were light. In the morning hegathered firewood for the household; at the meals he handed the dishes, and taking his station behind the jarl's chair, refilled his gobletwith mead as often as it was empty. Usually a large party sat down tosupper, for an expedition to France was talked of in the spring, andthe jarls and warriors often met to discuss the place of starting, thearrangements for the voyage, and the numbers which each leader wouldplace in the field. The feasts were kept up to a late hour, and, as wasthe invariable custom of the Northmen, the arrangements decided uponovernight were rediscussed at a morning meeting; for they held thatwhile over the wine-cup each man would speak the truth frankly andhonestly, the colder counsels and greater prudence which the morningbrought were needed before any matter could be finally settled. 

A month thus passed, and Bijorn, his family and followers then movedsouth, as there was to be a great conference near the southern point ofthe country, at which a large number of the chiefs from Denmark were tobe present. 

Edmund observed that for some reason Sweyn was looking forwardanxiously to this meeting, and his sisters more than once joked himabout his anxiety. 

"Pooh! pooh!" the jarl said one day in answer to such an observation. "Sweyn is but a lad yet. I know what you are driving at, and that Sweynis smitten with the charms of my old companion's daughter, the prettyFreda; I noted it when we were in camp together; but it will be fullyanother ten years yet before Sweyn can think of marrying. He has got towin for himself the name of a great warrior before a jarl's daughter ofproper spirit would so much as think of him. When he has the spoils ofFrance to lay at her feet it will be time enough. "

Sweyn made no reply, but Edmund saw that he was far from pleased at hisfather's words, and a look of surly determination on his face showedthe young Saxon that he would go his own way in the matter if it lay inhis power. 

After ten days' travelling the party arrived at the rendezvous. Heredrawn up on the shore were a vast number of galleys of all sizes, forthe greater part of those who had assembled had journeyed by sea. Greatnumbers of huts of boughs and many tents constructed of sails had beenerected. Edmund and the other slaves, these being either Saxon orFranks captured in war, soon erected bowers for the jarl and his family. 

Edmund had been looking forward to the meeting with much anxiety, forhe had judged that some mode of escape might there open to him. Amongthe Saxon slaves were several young men of strength and vigour, andEdmund had confided to them his project of stealing a boat and sailingaway in it, and they, knowing that he had experience in navigation, hadreadily consented to join him in making an effort for freedom. 

The jarl and his family were warmly welcomed by many of theircompanions in arms, and the day after their arrival Bijorn told Edmundto accompany him to a banquet at which he and his family were to bepresent. At four in the afternoon they set out and presently arrived ata large tent. Edmund waited without until the attendants carried in thedishes, when he entered with them and prepared to take his place behindhis master's seat. From a few words which had passed between Sweyn andhis sisters Edmund doubted not that the companion with whom Bijorn wasgoing to dine was the father of the maiden about whom they had jokedhim. He was not surprised when on entering he saw Sweyn talkingearnestly with a damsel somewhat apart from the rest. 

The entrance of the viands was the signal for all to take their placesat the table. There were in all sixteen in number, and as nearly halfwere women the meeting was evidently of a family character, as uponoccasions of importance or when serious discussions were to take placemen alone sat down. As Edmund advanced to take his place, his eye fellupon the jarl who seated himself at the head of the table, and as hedid so he gave a slight start of surprise, for he at once recognized inhim the Northman Siegbert, whose ship he had stopped at the mouth ofthe Humber. From him his eye glanced at the girl by whose side Sweynwas on the point of seating himself, and recognized in her the maidenwho had besought her father's life. The dinner commenced and proceededfor some little time, when Edmund saw the girl looking fixedly at him. 

"Who is that who is standing behind your father's chair?" she askedSweyn. 

"A Saxon slave, " he answered. "His vessel was well-nigh wrecked on ourcoast. Our people captured him and slew some of his followers, and theship speedily took to flight. "

"Father, " the girl said in a clear voice, which at once attracted theattention of all, "unless my eyes deceive me the young Saxon standingbehind Jarl Bijorn is he whose ship captured us as we left England, andwho suffered no harm to be done to us. "

The Northman turned in his chair. 

"It is he, Freda, surely enough, though how he comes to be a slave hereto my comrade Bijorn I know not. Bijorn, my friend, I owe this youth adeep debt of gratitude; he had my life and the life and honour of Fredain his hands, and he spared both, and, slave though he may be of yoursat present, yet I hail him as my friend. Tell me how came he in yourhands? He is Edmund, the valiant young Saxon who smote us more thanonce so heavily down in Wessex. "

"I know it, " Bijorn replied, "and will tell you how he came into myhands, and in truth he was captured by accident and not by any valourof my arm. " The jarl then related the circumstances under which Edmundhad been captured, and the narrow escape he had had of being offered asa sacrifice to Odin. And Siegbert then told his guests at length theincidents of his capture by the Dragon. 

"He let me go free and without a ransom, " he concluded, "and that partof my obligation I should be glad to repay, though for his gentlenessto Freda I must still remain his debtor. What say you, Bijorn, will yousell him to me? Name your price in horses, arms, and armour, andwhatever it be I will pay it to you. "

"In truth, Siegbert, " Bijorn said, "I like not to part with the lad;but since you are so urgent, and seeing that you cannot otherwisedischarge the obligation under which, as you say, he has laid you, Icannot refuse your prayer. As to the price, we will arrange that anon. "

"Then it is settled, " Siegbert said. "You are a free man, EaldormanEdmund, " and he held out his hand to the youth. "Now seat yourself atthe table with my guests; there are none here but may feel honoured atdining with one of King Alfred's bravest thanes. "

The transformation in Edmund's position was sudden indeed; a momentsince he was a slave, and although he had determined upon making aneffort for freedom, he had known that the chances of escape were small, as swift galleys would have been sent off in pursuit, and it wasprobable that he would have been speedily overtaken and brought back. Now he was free, and would doubtless be allowed to return home with thefirst party who sailed thither. 

Siegbert at once tried to make Edmund feel at home, addressing much ofhis conversation to him. Bijorn, too, spoke in a friendly manner withhim, but Sweyn was silent and sullen; he was clearly ill-pleased atthis change of fortune which had turned his father's slave into afellow-guest and equal. His annoyance was greatly heightened by thefact that it was Freda who had recognized the young Saxon, and thepleasure which her face evinced when her father proposed to purchasehim from Bijorn angered him still more. In his heart he cursed thehorse whose welcoming neigh had in the first instance saved Edmund'slife, and the trial by augury which had confirmed the first omen. Afterthe banquet was over Siegbert requested Edmund to relate his variousadventures. 

The telling of tales of daring was one of the favourite amusements ofthe Danes; Siegbert and his friends quaffed great bumpers of mead; andthe ladies sat apart listening while Edmund told his story. 

"You have a brave record, indeed, " Siegbert said when he had finished, "for one so young; and fond as are our youths of adventure there is notone of them of your age who has accomplished a tithe of what you havedone. Why, Freda, if this youth were but one of us he would have thehearts of all the Norse maidens at his feet. In the eyes of a Danishgirl, as of a Dane, valour is the highest of recommendations. "

"I don't know, father, " Freda said, colouring at being thus addressed, "that we should be as bold as that, although assuredly it is but rightthat a maiden should esteem valour highly. It is to her husband she hasto look for protection, and she shares in the honour and spoil which hegains by his valiant deeds, so you have always taught me. "

"And rightly too, girl. Next to being a great hero, the greatest honouris to be the wife of one. I pledge you, Ealdorman Edmund, and should beright proud were you a son of mine. You have told your story modestly, for many of the battles and adventures of which you have spoken areknown to me by report, and fame has given you a larger share in thesuccesses than you claim for yourself. 'Tis a pity you were not born aNorthman, for there is little for you to do in Saxon England now. "

"I do not despair yet, " Edmund replied. "Things have gone badly withus, but the last blow is not struck yet. You will hear of King Alfredin the spring, unless I am mistaken. "

"But they say your King Alfred is half a monk, and that he lovesreading books more than handling the sword, though, to do him justice, he has shown himself a brave warrior, and has given us far more troublethan all the other Saxon kings together. "

"King Alfred fights bravely, " Edmund said, "because he is fighting forhis country and people; but it is true that he loves not war norstrife. He reads much and thinks more, and should he ever come to hiskingdom again he will assuredly be one of the wisest and best monarchswho has ever sat on a throne. He has talked to me much of the thingswhich he has at heart, and I know he intends to draw up wise laws forthe ruling of his people. "

"We love not greatly being ruled, we Northmen, " Bijorn said, "but foreach to go his own way as he wills, provided only he inflicts no illupon his neighbour. We come and we go each as it pleases him. Ourfleets traverse the sea and bring home plunder and booty. What need weof laws?"

"At present you have no great need of laws, " Edmund replied, "seeingthat you lead a wandering life; but when the time shall come--and itmust come to you as it has come to other nations--when you will settledown as a rich and peaceful community, then laws will become necessary. "

"Well, " Bijorn said, "right glad am I that I live before such timeshave come. So far as I can see the settling down you speak of, and theabandonment of the ancient gods has done no great good either to youSaxons or to the Franks. Both of you were in the old time valiantpeople, while now you are unable to withstand our arms. You gathergoods, and we carry them off; you build cities, and we destroy them;you cultivate the land, and we sweep off the crops. It seems to me thatwe have the best of it. "

"It seems so at present, " Edmund said, "but it will not last. Alreadyin Northumbria and in East Anglia the Danes, seeing that there is nomore plunder to be had, are settling down and adopting the customs ofthe Saxons, and so will it be in Mercia and Wessex if you keep yourhold of them, and so will it be in other places. The change is butbeginning, but it seems to me certain to come; so I have heard KingAlfred say. "

"And does he think, " Sweyn said scoffingly, speaking almost for thefirst time, "that we shall abandon the worship of our gods and take tothat of your Christ?"

"He thinks so and hopes so, " Edmund replied quietly. "So long as men'slives are spent wholly in war they may worship gods like yours, butwhen once settled in peaceful pursuits they will assuredly recognizethe beauty and holiness of the life of Christ. Pardon me, " he said, turning to Siegbert, "if it seems to you that I, being still young, speak with over-boldness, but I am telling you what King Alfred says, and all men recognize his wisdom and goodness. "

"I know not of your religion myself, " Siegbert replied, "but I will ownwillingly that though its teachings may be peaceful, it makes notcowards of those who believe in it. I have seen over and over again oldmen and young men die on the altars of their churches as fearlessly andcalmly as a Viking should do when his time comes. No Northman fearsdeath, for he knows that a joyous time awaits him; but I am bound tosay that your Christians meet death to the full as calmly. Well, eachhis own way, I say, and for aught I know there may be a Christianheaven as well as the Halls of Odin, and all may be rewarded in theirown way for their deeds. "

Bijorn and his party now rose to take leave. "I will come across toyour tent in the morning, " Siegbert said, "and we can then discuss whatpayment I shall make you for this young Saxon. I fear not that you willprove over hard to your old comrade. "

After Bijorn had departed Siegbert assigned to Edmund a place in histent as an honoured guest. Slaves brought in bundles of rushes for thebeds. Freda retired to a small tent which had been erected for heradjoining the larger one, and the jarl and Edmund lay down on theirpiles of rushes at the upper end of the tent. Siegbert's companions andfollowers stretched themselves along the sides, the slaves lay downwithout, and in a few minutes silence reigned in the tent. 

CHAPTER X: THE COMBAT

"I was thinking much of what you said last night, " Freda said atbreakfast. "How is it that you, whose religion is as you say a peacefulone, can yet have performed so many deeds of valour and bloodshed?"

"I am fighting for my home, my country, and my religion, " Edmund said. "Christianity does not forbid men to defend themselves; for, did it doso, a band of pagans might ravage all the Christian countries in theworld. I fight not because I love it. I hate bloodshed, and wouldrather die than plunder and slay peaceful and unoffending people. Youhave been in England and have seen the misery which war has causedthere. Such misery assuredly I would inflict on none. I fight only todefend myself and my country men and women. Did your people leave ourland I would gladly never draw sword again. "

"But what would you do with yourself?" Freda asked in tones ofsurprise. "How would you pass your time if there were no fighting?"

"I should have plenty to do, " Edmund said smiling; "I have my people tolook after. I have to see to their welfare; to help those who need it;to settle disputes; to rebuild the churches and houses which have beendestroyed. There would be no difficulty in spending my time. "

"But how could a man show himself to be a hero, " the Danish girl asked, "if there were no fighting?"

"There would be no occasion for heroes, " Edmund said, "at least ofheroes in the sense you mean--that is, of men famous principally forthe number they have slain, and the destruction and misery they havecaused. Our religion teaches us that mere courage is not the highestvirtue. It is one possessed as much by animals as by men. Highervirtues than this are kindness, charity, unselfishness, and a desire tobenefit our fellow-creatures. These virtues make a man a truer herothan the bravest Viking who ever sailed the seas. Even you, Freda, worshipper of Odin as you are, must see that it is a higher and abetter life to do good to your fellow-creatures than to do evil. "

"It sounds so, " the girl said hesitatingly; "but the idea is so new tome that I must think it over before I can come to any conclusion. "

Freda then went about her occupations, and Edmund, knowing thatSiegbert would not return for some time, as he was going with Bijorn toa council which was to be held early in the day, strolled down to lookat the galleys ranged along on the beach. These varied greatly in formand character. Some of the sailing ships were large and clumsy, but thegalleys for rowing were lightly and gracefully built. They were low inthe water, rising to a lofty bow, which sometimes turned over like theneck of a swan, at other times terminated in a sharp iron prow, formedfor running down a hostile boat. Some of them were of great length, with seats for twenty rowers on either side, while all were providedwith sails as well as oars. When the hour for dinner approached hereturned to Siegbert's tent. The jarl had not yet come back from thecouncil. When he did so Edmund perceived at once that he was flushedand angry. 

"What has disturbed you, father?" Freda asked, as on hearing his voiceshe entered the tent. "Has aught gone wrong at the council?"

"Yes, " the jarl replied, "much has gone wrong. Bijorn and I had notconcluded our bargain when we went to the council. We had, indeed, nodifficulty about the terms, but we had not clasped hands over them, asI was going back to his tent after the council was over. At the councilthe expedition against France was discussed, and it was proposed thatwe should consult the gods as to the chances of the adventure. Then theJarl Eric rose and proposed that it should be done in the usual way bya conflict between a Dane and a captive. This was of course agreed to. 

"He then said that he understood that there was in the camp a youngSaxon of distinguished valour, and that he proposed that Sweyn, the sonof Bijorn, should fight with him. Sweyn had expressed to him hiswillingness to do so should the council agree. I rose at once and saidthat the Saxon was no longer a captive, since I had ransomed himbecause he had once done me a service; but upon being pressed I wasforced to admit that the bargain had not been concluded. I must acquitBijorn of any share in the matter, for it came upon him as much bysurprise as it did upon me. It seems that it is all Sweyn's doing. Hemust have taken the step as having a private grudge against you. Haveyou had any quarrel with him?"

"No, " Edmund replied. "He has ever shown himself haughty anddomineering, but we have come to no quarrel. "

"At any rate he wants to kill you, " Siegbert said. "I did my best toprevent it, pointing out that the combat ought to take place between aFrank and a Dane. However, the Northmen are always glad to see a goodfight, and having satisfied themselves that in point of age andstrength you were not unfairly matched, they decided that the conflictshould take place. He is taller, and I think somewhat stronger thanyou, and has proved himself a valiant fighter, and I would give much ifthe combat could be avoided. "

"I fear him not, " Edmund said quietly, "though I would fain that thiscould be avoided. Had I met Sweyn upon a battle-field in England Iwould have slain him as a natural enemy; but to fight him in coldblood, either as a matter of augury or to furnish amusement for theassembly, likes me not. However, I must of course defend myself, and ifharm comes to him it is no blame of mine. "

"You will have no easy victory, I can tell you, " Siegbert said, "fornone among our young Danes bears a higher reputation. "

"But after the combat is over how shall I stand?" Edmund asked; "for ifI defeat or slay Sweyn I shall still be his father's slave. "

"That will you not, " Siegbert replied. "In these cases the captive ifvictorious is always restored to liberty; but at any rate you shallfight as a free man, for when I have finished my dinner I will go toBijorn and conclude our bargain. Do not look so cast down, Freda; aNorthman's daughter must not turn pale at the thought of a conflict. Sweyn is the son of my old friend, and was, before he took to arms, your playfellow, and since then has, methought, been anxious to gainyour favour, though all too young yet for thinking of taking a wife;but never mind, there are as good as he to be found; and if our youngSaxon here proves his conqueror other suitors will come, never fear. "

Freda was silent, but her face flushed painfully, and Edmund saw thetears falling down her cheeks as she bent over her plate. 

After the meal was over Siegbert again went out, and Edmund, approaching Freda, said, "Do not fret, Freda; if it should be that Ifind my skill in arms greater than that of Sweyn, I promise you thatfor your sake I will not wound him mortally. "

"I care not, " the girl said passionately; "spare him not for my sake, for I hate him, and were there no other Norseman in the world I wouldnever be wife of his. "

So saying she left the tent. Edmund now regretted the chance which hadassigned him to Siegbert, for he would rather have taken his chance ofescape by sea than have awaited the conflict with Sweyn. But he couldnot carry his plan of escape into effect now, for it would seem as ifhe had fled the conflict. That this would be a desperate one he did notdoubt. The course which Sweyn had taken showed a bitter feeling ofhatred against him, and even were it not so the young Northman would, fighting in the presence of the leaders of his nation, assuredly do hisbest to conquer. But Edmund had already tried his strength with olderand more powerful men than his adversary and had little fear of results. 

The news of the approaching conflict caused considerable excitement inthe Danish camp, and Edmund's figure was narrowly scrutinized as hewandered through it. All who had been engaged in the war in Wessex hadheard of Edmund, and there was no slight curiosity, when the news wentabroad that the Saxon leader was a captive in the camp, to see what hewas like. 

At first when it was bruited abroad that Sweyn, the son of Jarl Bijorn, was to fight this noted Saxon champion the idea was that the enterprisewas a rash one, strong and valiant as Sweyn was known to be for a youngman; but when it was seen that Edmund was no older than he, and to theeye less strong and powerful, they felt confident in the power of theirchampion to overcome him. 

Siegbert spared no pains to see that his guest had an even equalchance. He procured for him a strong and well-made helmet which fittedhim comfortably, and gave him the choice out of a large number ofshields and swords. Edmund selected a weapon which answered nearly inweight and balance that which he was accustomed to wield. There wasfeasting again that night in Siegbert's tent; but he did not allowEdmund to join in it, insisting after the meal was over that he shouldretire to a small hut hard by. 

"You will want your head and your nerves in good order to-morrow, " hesaid. "Feasting is good in its way, and the night before battle Ialways drink deeply, but for a single combat it were best to beprudent. " As Edmund left the tent Freda, who had not appeared atdinner, came up to him. 

"I have been crying all day, " she said simply. "I know not why, for Ihave often seen my father go out to battle without a tear. I think youmust have upset me with your talk this morning. I hope that you willwin, because it was wrong and unfair of Sweyn to force this battle uponyou; and I hate him for it! I shall pray Odin to give you victory. Youdon't believe in him, I know; still my prayers can do you no harm. "

"Thank you, " Edmund said. "I shall pray to One greater and better thanOdin. But weep not any longer, for I trust neither of us will bekilled. I shall do my best to guard myself, and shall try not to slayhim; for this fight is not for my nation or for my religion, butconcerns myself only. "

The following morning the Northmen assembled. The jarls and otherleading men formed the inner line of a circle some thirty yards indiameter, the others stood without; Jarl Eric entered the ring withSweyn, while Edmund, accompanied by Siegbert, entered at the other sideof the circle. 

"I protest, " Siegbert cried in a loud voice, "against this conflicttaking place. Edmund the Saxon is no captive here, but a free man, andmy guest; moreover, being a Saxon, the issue of this fight between himand a Northman can serve no purpose as an augury as to the success ofour expedition against the Franks. Therefore do I protest against theconflict. "

There was again a consultation between the leaders, for a murmur ofapprobation had run round the ranks of the spectators, who it wasevident were impressed in favour of the young Saxon, and consideredthat the jarl's words were just and reasonable. Eric spoke for a minutewith Sweyn. 

"I feel, " he said in a loud voice, "that what Jarl Siegbert says isreasonable, that no augury can be drawn from the fight, and that, sinceEdmund is no longer a captive, and a friend of Siegbert's, he cannot beforced into fighting in order that we may have an augury. But theSaxon, though so young, has won a reputation even among us, the enemiesof his race; and my friend Sweyn, who has shown himself one of thebravest of our young men, considers that he has cause of quarrel withhim, and challenges him to fight--not necessarily to the death, or tillone is slain, but till the jarls here assembled do pronounce one or theother to be the victor. This is a fair challenge--first, there is aprivate quarrel; next, there is emulation between these young men, whomay fairly claim to be the champions of the youth of the two races. Such a challenge the Saxon will hardly refuse. "

In accordance with the customs of the day it would have been impossiblefor Edmund to have refused such a challenge without disgrace, and hedid not for a moment think of doing so. 

"I am ready to fight Sweyn, " he said. "I have no great cause of quarrelwith him; but if he conceives that he has grounds of quarrel with me, that is enough. As to championship of the Saxons, we have no champions;we fight not for personal honour or glory, but for our homes, ourcountries, and our religion, each doing his best according to thestrength God has given him, and without thought of pride on the onehand or envy on the other because the strength or courage of one may besomewhat greater than that of another. Still, as a Saxon standing hereas the only representative of my nation in an assembly of Northmen, Icannot refuse such a challenge, for to do so would be to infer that weSaxons are less brave than you. Therefore I am ready for the combat. "

The Northmen clashed their weapons against their shields in token oftheir approval of the young Saxon's words, and the young championsprepared for the combat. They were naked to the waist save for shieldand helmet; below the waist each wore a short and tightly-fittinggarment covered with plates of brass; the legs were naked, and eachwore a pair of light sandals; their weapons were long straight swords. The weapon Edmund had chosen was considerably lighter than that of hisopponent, but was of toughest steel, on which were engraved in roughcharacters, "Prayers to Woden for victory. "

The difference in height between the combatants was considerable. Edmund stood five feet ten, but looked shorter from the squareness andwidth of his shoulders. Sweyn was nearly four inches taller, and he toowas very strongly built. His muscles indeed stood out in strongerdevelopment than did those of Edmund, and if pure strength was to winthe day few of those who looked on doubted that the Dane would be thevictor. 

The combat was a long one. For some time Edmund contented himself withstanding upon the defensive and guarding the tremendous blows whichSweyn rained upon him. In spite of the efforts of the Northman, hecould neither beat down the Saxon's guard nor force him to fall back asingle step. 

Again and again the rattle of the spectators' arms clashed an approvalof Edmund's steady resistance to his opponent's assaults. The Norsemendelighted beyond all things in a well-fought encounter. Each man, himself a warrior, was able to appreciate the value of the strokes andparries. The betting at the commencement had run high upon Sweyn, andhorses, armour, arms, and slaves had been freely wagered upon hissuccess; but as the fight went on the odds veered round, and thedemeanour of the combatants had as much to do with this as the skilland strength shown by Edmund in his defence. The Dane was flushed andfurious; his temper gave way under the failure of his assaults. TheSaxon, on the contrary, fought as calmly and coolly as if practicingwith blunted weapons; his eyes never left those of his adversary, ahalf smile played on his lips, and although drops of perspiration fromhis forehead showed how great were his exertions, his breathing hardlyquickened. 

Twice Sweyn drew back for breath, and Edmund each time, instead ofpressing him, dropped the point of his sword and waited for him torenew the combat. At present he had scarce struck a blow, and while hisown shield was riven in several places and his helmet dinted, those ofSweyn were unmarked. 

At the third assault Sweyn came up determined to end the conflict, andrenewed the attack with greater fury than before. Three times his sworddescended with tremendous force, but each time it met the blade of theSaxon; the fourth time his arm was raised, then there was a flash and asudden shout from the crowd. 

With a mighty blow Edmund had smitten full on his opponent's upliftedarm, and, striking it just above the elbow, the sword clove throughflesh and bone, and the severed limb, still grasping the sword, fell tothe ground. 

A loud shout of approval burst from the Danes. Although the conquerorwas their enemy they appreciated so highly the virtues of coolness andcourage that their applause was no less hearty than if the victor hadbeen a countryman. Sweyn had fallen almost the instant the blow hadbeen struck. The ring was at once broken up, and his friends ran tohim. The Norsemen were adepts at the treatment of wounds, andeverything had been prepared in case of emergencies. 

A bandage was instantly tied tightly round the upper part of the arm tostop the rush of blood, and the stump was then dipped into boilingpitch, and Sweyn, who had become almost instantly insensible from theloss of blood, was carried to his father's tent. According to customhandsome presents of swords and armour were made to Edmund by those whohad won by his success. 

It would have been considered churlish to refuse them, and Edmund hadno thought of doing so, for he needed money, and these things in thosedays were equivalent to wealth. 

"You have done well and gallantly indeed, my young friend, " Siegbertsaid as, followed by several slaves bearing Edmund's presents, theyreturned to the tent. "I am glad you did not slay him, for I think notthat he will die. Such a blow given in battle would assuredly have beenfatal, but here the means of stanching the blood were at hand, and Itrust for Bijorn's sake that he will recover; but whether or no hebrought it on himself. "

On reaching the tent Freda ran out radiant. 

"I hear that you have conquered, " she said, "and I am glad indeed; itserves him right, for all say that he forced the fight upon you. "

"I did not know that your sympathies were so strongly against Sweyn, "Siegbert said in a somewhat reproachful tone. "He has always been yourdevoted follower. "

"He has always been my tyrant, father, for he has always insisted on mydoing his pleasure; but if he had been ten times my follower, and hadbeen a valiant warrior instead of a youth, and I a maiden of twentyinstead of a girl of fifteen, I should still be glad that he wasconquered, because without any reason for quarrel he has sought to slaythis Saxon youth who did us such great service, and to whom as he knewwe were so indebted. "

Siegbert smiled. "Hitherto I have wondered, daughter mine, at thereason which induced Sweyn to challenge Edmund, but now methinks Iunderstand it. Sweyn has, as his father has told me, youth as he is, set his heart on winning your hand when you shall reach the age ofwomanhood, and it is just because Edmund has done you and me servicethat he hates him. You are young, child, for your bright eyes to havecaused bloodshed; if you go on like this there will be no end to thetrouble I shall have on your account before I get you fairly wedded. "

Freda coloured hotly. 

"That is nonsense, father; another five years will be soon enough tobegin to think of such things. At any rate, " she said with a laugh, "Iam rid of Sweyn, for he can hardly expect me ever to love a one-armedman. "

"There have been brave warriors, " Seigbert said, "with but one arm. "

"It makes no difference, " Freda laughed; "if he had fifty arms I shouldnever love him. "

Edmund now entreated Siegbert to repay himself from the presents he hadreceived for the goods he had the evening before given to Bijorn as theprice of his liberty, but this the jarl would not hear of. Edmund thenbegged him to buy with them, of Bijorn, the four Saxon slaves with whomhe had agreed to attempt an escape, and to expend the rest of thepresents in freeing as many other Saxon prisoners as he could. 

This Siegbert did, and by the evening Edmund had the satisfaction offinding around him twelve Saxons whose freedom he had purchased. Heremained as the guest of Siegbert until the expedition sailed in thelast week of March. Then with the twelve Saxons he embarked inSiegbert's ship, which, instead of keeping with the others, sailed forthe mouth of the Thames. The wind was favourable and the passage quick, and three days after sailing Edmund and his companions were disembarkedon the coast of Kent. His adieus with Siegbert were hearty and earnest. 

"I would you had been a Northman, " the jarl said, "for I love you as ason, and methinks that when the time comes, had you been so inclined, you might have really stood in that relation to me, for I guess that mylittle Freda would not have said no had you asked her hand; but now ourpaths are to part. I shall never war again with the Saxons, for indeedthere is but scant booty to be gained there, while you are not likelyagain to be cast upon our shores; but should the fates ever throw ustogether again, remember that you have a friend for life in JarlSiegbert. "

Freda, who had accompanied her father as usual, wept bitterly at theparting, which, however, she did not deem to be as final as it appearedto her father; for the evening before, as she was standing on the poopwith Edmund, he had said to her, "You will not forget me, Freda; we areboth very young yet; but some day, when the wars are over, and Englandno longer requires my sword, I will seek you again. "

"Is that a promise, Edmund?"

"Yes, Freda, a solemn promise. "

"I will wait for you, " she said simply, "if it were till the end of mylife. "

The youth and girl ratified the promise by a kiss, and Freda, asthrough her tears she watched the boat which conveyed Edmund and hiscompanions to shore, felt sure that some day she should see her Saxonhero again. 

On landing, Edmund soon learned that the Danes were everywhere masters, and that since the autumn nothing had been heard of the king, who wassupposed to be somewhere in hiding. 

In every village through which they passed they found evidence of themastership of the Danes. Many of the houses were burnt or destroyed, the people were all dressed in the poorest garb, and their sad facesand listless mien told of the despair which everywhere prevailed. Inevery church the altars had been thrown down, the holy emblems andimages destroyed, the monks and priests had fled across the sea or hadbeen slain. 

The Danish gods, Thor and Woden, had become the divinities of the land, and the Saxons, in whom Christianity had but recently supplanted thesuperstitions of paganism, were fast returning to the worship of thepagan gods. Edmund and his companions were shocked at the change. Onreaching home they found that the ravages of the Danes had here beenparticularly severe, doubtless in revenge for the heavy loss which hadbeen sustained by them in their attack upon Edmund's fortification. Hisown abode had been completely levelled to the ground, and the villagesand farm-houses for the most part wholly destroyed. His people werelying in rude shelters which they had raised, but their condition wasvery much better than that of the people in general. 

The news of Edmund's return spread like wildfire, and excited the mostextreme joy among his people, who had long given him up for lost. Hefound to his delight that the Dragon had returned safely, and that shewas laid up in her old hiding-place. The great amount of spoil withwhich she was loaded had enabled her crew largely to assist theirfriends, and it was this which had already raised the condition of thepeople above that of their neighbours. Houses were being graduallyrebuilt, animals had been brought from districts which had been lessravaged by the Danes, and something approaching comfort was beingrapidly restored. 

Upon the day after Edmund's return Egbert arrived. Feeling sure ofEdmund's death he had taken no steps towards rebuilding the house, butwas living a wild life in the woods, when the news reached him thatEdmund had reappeared. His own large share of the booty with that ofEdmund he had buried, with the portion set aside for the king, in thewood near the spot where the Dragon was laid up. 

They had passed up the Parrot at night unobserved by the Danes, andafter taking the masts out of the Dragon, and dismantling her, they hadlaid her up in the hole near the river where she was built. There waslittle fear of her discovery there, for the Danes were for the mostpart gathered in winter quarters at the great camp near Chippenham. 

Egbert's delight at the reappearance of Edmund was unbounded, for heloved him as a son, and it was a long time before their joy at themeeting was sufficiently calmed down to enable them to tell each otherthe events which had happened since they parted three months before. Egbert's narrative was indeed brief. He had remained two or three daysoff the coast of Norway in the lingering hope that Edmund might in someway have escaped death, and might yet come off and join him. At the endof a week this hope had faded, and he sailed for England. Being winter, but few Danish galleys were at sea, and he had encountered none fromthe time he set sail until he arrived off the coast at the mouth of theParrot. 

He had entered the river at night so as to be unseen by any in thevillage at its mouth, and had, after the Dragon was laid up, passed histime in the forest. Edmund's narration was much more lengthy, andEgbert was surprised indeed to find that his kinsman owed his freedomto the jarl whose vessel they had captured at the mouth of the Humber. 

CHAPTER XI: THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY

Edmund spent a month on his lands, moving about among his vassals anddwelling in their abodes. He inspired them by his words with freshspirit and confidence, telling them that this state of things could notlast, and that he was going to join the king, who doubtless would sooncall them to take part in a fresh effort to drive out their crueloppressors. Edmund found that although none knew with certainty thehiding-place of King Alfred, it was generally reported that he hadtaken refuge in the low lands of Somersetshire, and Athelney wasspecially named as the place which he had made his abode. 

"It is a good omen, " Edmund said, "for Athelney lies close to theParrot, where my good ship the Dragon is laid away. "

After visiting all the villages in his earldom Edmund started withEgbert and four young men, whom he might use as messengers, for thereported hiding-place of the king. First they visited the Dragon, andfound her lying undisturbed; then they followed the river down tillthey reached the great swamps which extended for a considerabledistance near its mouth. After much wandering they came upon the hut ofa fisherman. The man on hearing the footsteps came to his door with abent bow. When he saw that the new-comers were Saxons he lowered thearrow which was already fitted to the string. 

"Can you tell us, " Edmund said, "which is the way to Athelney? We knowthat it is an island amidst these morasses, but we are strangers to thelocality and cannot find it. "

"And you might search for weeks, " the man said, "without finding it, sothickly is it surrounded by deep swamps and woods. But what want yethere?"

"Men say, " Edmund replied, "that King Alfred is hidden there. We arefaithful followers of his. I am Ealdorman Edmund of Sherborne, and havegood news for the king. "

"If ye are indeed the Ealdorman of Sherborne, of whose bravery I haveheard much, I will right willingly lead you to Athelney if you will, but no king will you find there. There are a few fugitives from theDanes scattered here and there in these marshes, but none, so far as Iknow, of any rank or station. However, I will lead you thither shouldyou still wish to go. "

Edmund expressed his desire to visit the island even if the king werenot there. The man at once drew out a small boat from a hiding-placenear his hut. It would hold four at most. Edmund and Egbert stepped inwith one of their followers, charging the others to remain at the hutuntil they received further instructions. The fisherman with a longpole took his place in the bow of the boat and pushed off. For somehours they made their way through the labyrinth of sluggish and narrowchannels of the morass. It was a gloomy journey. The leafless treesfrequently met overhead; the long rushes in the wetter parts of theswamp rustled as the cold breezes swept across them, and a slightcoating of snow which had fallen the previous night added to the drearyaspect of the scene. At last they came upon sharply rising ground. 

"This is Athelney, " the fisherman said, "a good hiding-place truly;for, as you see, it rises high over the surrounding country, which isalways swampy from the waters of the Parrot and Theme, and at hightides the salt water of the sea fills all these waterways, and thetrees rise from a broad sheet of sea. No Dane has ever yet set footamong these marshes; and were there but provisions to keep them alive, a safe refuge might be found on this island for hundreds of fugitives. Will you be returning to-night?"

"That I cannot tell you, " Edmund replied; "but at any rate I will hireyou and your boat to remain at my service for a week, and will pay youa far higher price than you can obtain by your fishing. "

The fisherman readily agreed, and Edmund and his companions made theirway into the heart of the island. It was of some extent, and rose abovethe tree-tops of the surrounding country. Presently they came to acottage. A man came out. 

"What do you seek?" he asked. 

"You have fugitives in refuge here, " Edmund said. "Know you if amongthem is our good King Alfred?" The man looked astonished. 

"A pretty place to seek for a king!" he replied. "There are a fewSaxons in hiding here. Some live by fishing, some chop wood; but forthe most part they are an idle and thriftless lot, and methinks havefled hither rather to escape from honest work or to avoid the penaltiesof crimes than for any other reason. "

"How may we find them?" Edmund asked. 

"They are scattered over the island. There are eight or ten dwellershere like myself, and several of them have one or more of these fellowswith them; others have built huts for themselves and shift as they can;but it is a hard shift, I reckon, and beech-nuts and acorns, eked outwith an occasional fish caught in the streams, is all they have to liveupon. I wonder that they do not go back to honest work among theirkinsfolk. "

"Ah!" Edmund said, "you do not know here how cruel are the ravages ofthe Danes; our homes are broken up and our villages destroyed, andevery forest in the land is peopled with fugitive Saxons. Did you knowthat you would speak less harshly of those here. At any rate the man Iseek is young and fair-looking, and would, I should think"--and hesmiled as he remembered Alfred's studious habits--"be one of the mostshiftless of those here. "

"There is such a one, " the man replied, "and several times friends ofhis have been hither to see him. He dwells at my next neighbour's, whois often driven well-nigh out of her mind--for she is a dame with ashrewish tongue and sharp temper--by his inattention. She only asks ofhim that he will cut wood and keep an eye over her pigs, which wanderin the forest, in return for his food; and yet, simple as are hisduties, he is for ever forgetting them. I warrant me, the dame wouldnot so long have put up with him had he not been so fair and helpless. However bad-tempered a woman may be, she has always a tender corner inher heart for this sort of fellow. There, you can take this paththrough the trees and follow it on; it will take you straight to hercottage. "

The description given by the man tallied so accurately with that of theking that Edmund felt confident that he was on the right track. Thefact, too, that from time to time men had come to see this person addedto the probability of his being the king. Presently they came upon thehut. A number of pigs were feeding under the trees around it; the doorwas open, and the shrill tones of a woman's voice raised in anger couldbe heard as they approached. 

"You are an idle loon, and I will no longer put up with your ways, andyou may seek another mistress. You are worse than useless here. I dobut ask you to watch these cakes while I go over to speak with myneighbour, and inquire how she and the child born yestereven aregetting on, and you go to sleep by the fire and suffer the case to burn. 

"You were not asleep, you say? then so much the worse. Where were youreyes, then? And where was your nose? Why, I smelt the cakes a hundredyards away, and you sitting over them, and as you say awake, neithersaw them burning nor smelt them! You are enough to break an honestwoman's heart with your mooning ways. You are ready enough to eat whenthe meal-time comes, but are too lazy even to watch the food as itcooks. I tell you I will have no more of you. I have put up with youtill I am verily ashamed of my own patience; but this is too much, andyou must go your way, for I will have no more of you. "

At this moment Edmund and Egbert appeared at the door of the hut. As hehad expected from the nature of the colloquy Edmund saw King Alfredstanding contrite and ashamed before the angry dame. 

"My beloved sovereign!" he cried, running in and falling on his knees. 

"My trusted Edmund, " Alfred exclaimed cordially, "right glad am I tosee you, and you too, my valiant Egbert; truly I feared that the goodship Dragon had long since fallen into the hands of our enemy. "

"The Dragon lies not many miles hence, your majesty, in the hole inwhich she was built, by the river Parrot; she has done bravely and hasbrought home a rich store of booty, a large share of which has beenhidden away for your majesty, and can be brought here in a few hoursshould you wish it. "

"Verily I am glad to hear it, Edmund, for I have long been penniless;and I have great need of something at least to pay this good woman forall the trouble she has been at with me, and for her food which mycarelessness has destroyed, as you may have heard but now. "

Edmund and Egbert joined in the king's merry laugh. The dame looked apicture of consternation and fell upon her knees. 

"Pardon me, your majesty, " she cried; "to think that I have ventured toabuse our good King Alfred, and have even in mine anger lifted my handagainst him!"

"And with right good-will too, " the king said laughing. "Never fear, good dame, your tongue has been rough but your heart has been kindly, or never would you have borne so long with so shiftless a serving-man. But leave us now, I pray ye, for I have much to say to my good friendshere. And now, Edmund, what news do you bring? I do not ask after thedoings of the Dragon, for that no doubt is a long story which you shalltell me later, but how fares it with my kingdom? I have been incorrespondence with several of my thanes, who have from time to timesent me news of what passes without. From what they say I deem that thetime for action is at last nigh at hand. The people are everywheredesperate at the oppression and exactions of the Danes, and are readyto risk everything to free themselves from so terrible a yoke. I fledhere and gave up the strife because the Saxons deemed anything betterthan further resistance. Now that they have found out their error it istime to be stirring again. "

"That is so, " Edmund said; "Egbert and I have found the peopledesperate at their slavery, and ready to risk all did a leader butappear. My own people will all take up arms the instant they receive mysummons; they have before now proved their valour, and in my crew ofthe Dragon you have a body which will, I warrant me, pierce through anyDanish line. "

"This tallies with what I have heard, " Alfred said, "and in the springI will again raise my banner; but in the meantime I will fortify thisplace. There are but two or three spots where boats can penetratethrough the morasses; were strong stockades and banks erected at eachlanding-place we might hold the island in case of defeat against anynumber of the enemy. "

"That shall be done, " Edmund said, "and quickly. I have a messengerhere with me, and others waiting outside the swamp, and can send andbring my crew of the Dragon here at once. "

"Let that be one man's mission, " the king said; "the others I will sendoff with messages to the thanes of Somerset, who are only awaiting mysummons to take up arms. I will bid them send hither strong workingparties, but to make no show in arms until Easter, at which time I willagain spread the Golden Dragon to the winds. The treasure you speak ofwill be right welcome, for all are so impoverished by the Danes thatthey live but from hand to mouth, and we must at least buy provisionsto maintain the parties working here. Arms, too, must be made, foralthough many have hidden their weapons, the Danes have seized vastquantities, having issued an order that any Saxon found with arms shallbe at once put to death. Money will be needed to set all the smithiesto work at the manufacture of pikes and swords. Hides must be boughtfor the manufacture of shields. It will be best to send orders to theealdormen and thanes to send hither privately the smiths, armourers, and shield-makers in the villages and towns. They cannot work with theDanes ever about, but must set up smithies here. They must bring theirtools and such iron as they can carry; what more is required we mustbuy at the large towns and bring privately in carts to the edge of themorass. The utmost silence and secrecy must be observed, that the Danesmay obtain no news of our preparations until we are ready to burst outupon them. "

A fortnight later Athelney presented a changed appearance. A thousandmen were gathered there. Trees had been cut down, a strong fort erectedon the highest ground, and formidable works constructed at three pointswhere alone a landing could be effected. The smoke rose from a score ofgreat mounds, where charcoal-burners were converting timber into fuelfor the forges. Fifty smiths and armourers were working vigorously atforges in the open air, roofs thatched with rushes and supported bypoles being erected over them to keep the rain and snow from the fires. A score of boats were threading the mazes of the marshes bringing menand cattle to the island. All was bustle and activity, every face shonewith renewed hope. King Alfred himself and his thanes moved to and froamong the workers encouraging them at their labours. 

Messengers came and went in numbers, and from all parts of Wessex KingAlfred received news of the joy which his people felt at the tidingsthat he was again about to raise his standard, and of the readiness ofall to obey his summons. So well was the secret kept that no rumour ofthe storm about to burst upon them reached the Danes. The people, rejoicing and eager as they were, suffered no evidence of theirfeelings to be apparent to their cruel masters, who, believing theSaxons to be finally crushed, were lulled into a false security. Theking's treasure had been brought from its hiding-place to Athelney, andEdmund and Egbert had also handed over their own share of the booty tothe king. The golden cups and goblets he had refused to take, but hadgladly accepted the silver. 

Edmund and Egbert had left Athelney for a few days on a mission. Theking had described to them minutely where he had hidden the sacredstandard with the Golden Dragon. It was in the hut of a charcoal-burnerin the heart of the forests of Wiltshire. Upon reaching the hut, andshowing to the man the king's signet-ring, which when leaving thestandard he had told him would be the signal that any who might comefor it were sent by him, the man produced the standard from the thatchof his cottage, in which it was deeply buried, and hearing that it wasagain to be unfurled called his two stalwart sons from their work andat once set out with Edmund and Egbert to join the army. 

Easter came and went, but the preparations were not yet completed. Avast supply of arms was needed, and while the smiths laboured at theirwork Edmund and Egbert drilled the fighting men who had assembled, inthe tactics which had on a small scale proved so effective. The wedgeshape was retained, and Edmund's own band claimed the honour of formingthe apex, but it had now swollen until it contained a thousand men, andas it moved in a solid body, with its thick edge of spears outward, theking felt confident that it would be able to break through thestrongest line of the Danes. 

From morning till night Edmund and Egbert, assisted by the thanes ofSomerset who had gathered there, drilled the men and taught them torally rapidly from scattered order into solid formation. Unaccustomedto regular tactics the ease and rapidity with which these movementscame to be carried out at the notes of Edmund's bugle seemed to all tobe little less than miraculous, and they awaited with confidence andeagerness their meeting with the Danes on the field. 

At the end of April messengers were sent out bidding the Saxons holdthemselves in readiness, and on the 6th of May Alfred moved with hisforce from Athelney to Egbertesstan (now called Brixton), lying to theeast of the forest of Selwood, which lay between Devonshire andSomerset. The Golden Dragon had been unfurled. On the fort inAthelney, and after crossing the marshes to the mainland it was carriedin the centre of the phalanx. 

On the 12th they reached the appointed place, where they found a greatmultitude of Saxons already gathered. They had poured in fromDevonshire, Somerset, and Wiltshire, from Dorset and Hants. In spite ofthe vigorous edicts of the Danes against arms a great proportion ofthem bore weapons, which had been buried in the earth, or concealed inhollow trees or other hiding-places until the time for action shouldagain arrive. 

As they saw the king approaching at the head of his band, with theGolden Dragon fluttering in the breeze, a great shout of joy arose fromthe multitude, and they crowded round the monarch with shouts ofwelcome at his reappearance among them, and with vows to die ratherthan again to yield to the tyranny of the Northmen. The rest of the daywas spent in distributing the newly fashioned arms to those who neededthem, and in arranging the men in bands under their own thanes, or, intheir absence, such leaders as the king appointed. 

Upon the following morning the army started, marching in anorth-easterly direction against the great camp of the Danes atChippenham. That night they rested at Okeley, and then marched on untilin the afternoon they came within sight of the Danes gathered atEthandune, a place supposed to be identical with Edington near Westbury. 

As the time for Alfred's reappearance approached the agitation andmovement on the part of the people had attracted the attention of theDanes, and the news of his summons to the Saxons to meet him atEgbertesstan having come to their ears, they gathered hastily from allparts under Guthorn their king, who was by far the most powerful vikingwho had yet appeared in England, and who ruled East Anglia as well asWessex. Confident of victory the great Danish army beheld the approachof the Saxons. Long accustomed to success, and superior in numbers, they regarded with something like contempt the approach of their foes. 

In the centre Alfred placed the trained phalanx which had accompaniedhim from Athelney, in the centre of which waved the Golden Dragon, bywhose side he placed himself. Its command he left in the hands ofEdmund, he himself directing the general movements of the force. On hisright were the men of Somerset and Hants; on the left those of Wilts, Dorset, and Devon. 

His orders were that the advance was to be made with regularity; thatthe whole line were to fight for a while on the defensive, resistingthe onslaught of the Danes until he gave the word for the centralphalanx to advance and burst through the lines of the enemy, and thatwhen these had been thrown into confusion by this attack the flankswere to charge forward and complete the rout. This plan was carriedout. The Danes advanced with their usual impetuosity, and for hourstried to break through the lines of the Saxon spears. Both sides foughtvaliantly, the Danes inspired by their pride in their personal prowessand their contempt for the Saxons; the Saxons by their hatred for theiroppressors, and their determination to die rather than again submit totheir bondage. At length, after the battle had raged some hours, andboth parties were becoming wearied from their exertions, the king gaveEdmund the order. 

Hitherto his men had fought in line with the rest; but at the sound ofhis bugle they quitted their places, and, ere the Danes couldunderstand the meaning of this sudden movement, had formed themselvesinto their wedge, raised a mighty shout, and advanced against theenemy. The onslaught was irresistible. The great wedge, with its thickfringe of spears, burst its way straight through the Danish centrecarrying all before it. Then at another note of Edmund's bugle it brokeup into two bodies, which moved solidly to the right and left, crumpling up the Danish lines. 

Alfred now gave the order for a general advance, and the Saxon ranks, with a shout of triumph, flung themselves upon the disordered Danes. Their success was instant and complete. Confounded at the sudden breakup of their line, bewildered by these new and formidable tactics, attacked in front and in flank, the Danes broke and fled. The Saxonspursued them hotly, Edmund keeping his men well together in case theDanes should rally. Their rout, however, was too complete; vast numberswere slain, and the remnant of their army did not pause until theyfound themselves within the shelter of their camp at Chippenham. 

No quarter was given by the Saxons to those who fell into their hands, and pressing upon the heels of the flying Danes the victorious army ofKing Alfred sat down before Chippenham. Every hour brought freshreinforcements to the king's standard. Many were already on their waywhen the battle was fought; and as the news of the victory spreadrapidly every man of the West Saxons capable of bearing arms made forChippenham, feeling that now or never must a complete victory over theDanes be obtained. 

No assault was made upon the Danish camp. Confident in his now vastlysuperior numbers, and in the enthusiasm which reigned in his army, Alfred was unwilling to waste a single life in an attack upon theentrenchments, which must ere long surrender from famine. There was norisk of reinforcements arriving to relieve the Danes. Guthorn had ledto the battle the whole fighting force of the Danes in Wessex and EastAnglia. This was far smaller than it would have been a year earlier;but the Northmen, having once completed their work of pillage, soonturned to fresh fields of adventure. Those whose disposition led themto prefer a quiet life had settled upon the land from which they haddispossessed the Saxons; but the principal bands of rovers, findingthat England was exhausted and that no more plunder could be had, hadeither gone back to enjoy at home the booty they had gained, or hadsailed to harry the shores of France, Spain, and Italy. 

Thus the position of the Danes in Chippenham was desperate, and at theend of fourteen days, by which time they were reduced to an extremityby hunger, they sent messengers into the royal camp offering theirsubmission. They promised if spared to quit the kingdom with all speed, and to observe this contract more faithfully than those which they hadhitherto made and broken. They offered the king as many hostages as hemight wish to take for the fulfilment of their promises. The haggardand emaciated condition of those who came out to treat moved Alfred topity. 

So weakened were they by famine that they could scarce drag themselvesalong. It would have been easy for the Saxons to have slain them to thelast man; and the majority of the Saxons, smarting under the memory ofthe cruel oppression which they had suffered, the destruction of homeand property, and the slaughter of friends and relations, would fainhave exterminated their foes. King Alfred, however, thought otherwise. 

Guthorn and the Danes had effected a firm settlement in East Anglia, and lived at amity with the Saxons there. They had, it is true, wrestedfrom them the greatest portion of their lands. Still peace and orderwere now established. The Saxons were allowed liberty and equal rights. Intermarriages were taking place, and the two peoples were becomingwelded into one. Alfred then considered that it would be well to havethe king of this country as an ally; he and his settled people wouldsoon be as hostile to further incursions of the Northmen as were theSaxons themselves, and their interests and those of Wessex would beidentical. 

Did he, on the other hand, carry out a general massacre of the Danesnow in his power he might have brought upon England a fresh invasion ofNorthmen, who, next to plunder, loved revenge, and who might come overin great hosts to avenge the slaughter of their countrymen. Moved, then, by motives of policy as well as by compassion, he granted theterms they asked, and hostages having been sent in from the camp heordered provisions to be supplied to the Danes. 

The same night a messenger of rank came in from Guthorn saying that heintended to embrace Christianity. The news filled Alfred and the Saxonswith joy. The king, a sincere and devoted Christian, had fought as muchfor his religion as for his kingdom, and his joy at the prospect ofGuthorn's conversion, which would as a matter of course be followed bythat of his subjects, was deep and sincere. 

To the Saxons generally the temporal consequence of the conversion hadno doubt greater weight than the spiritual. The conversion of Guthornand the Danes would be a pledge far more binding than any oaths ofalliance between the two kingdoms. Guthorn and his followers would beviewed with hostility by their countrymen, whose hatred of Christianitywas intense, and East Anglia would, therefore, naturally seek the closealliance and assistance of its Christian neighbour. 

Great were the rejoicings in the Saxon camp that night. Seldom, indeed, has a victory had so great and decisive an effect upon the future of anation as that of Ethandune. Had the Saxons been crushed, thedomination of the Danes in England would have been finally settled. Christianity would have been stamped out, and with it civilization, andthe island would have made a backward step into paganism and barbarismwhich might have delayed her progress for centuries. 

The victory established the freedom of Wessex, converted East Angliainto a settled and Christian country, and enabled King Alfred to framethe wise laws and statutes and to establish on a firm basis theinstitutions which raised Saxon England vastly in the scale ofcivilization, and have in no small degree affected the whole course oflife of the English people. 

CHAPTER XII: FOUR YEARS OF PEACE

Seven weeks afterwards Guthorn, accompanied by thirty of his noblestwarriors, entered Alfred's camp, which was pitched at Aller, a placenot far from Athelney. An altar was erected and a solemn serviceperformed, and Guthorn and his companions were all baptized, Alfredhimself becoming sponsor for Guthorn, whose name was changed toAthelstan. The Danes remained for twelve days in the Saxon camp. Forthe first eight they wore, in accordance with the custom of the times, the chrismal, a white linen cloth put on the head when the rite ofbaptism was performed; on the eighth day the solemn ceremony known asthe chrism, the loosing or removal of the cloths, took place atWedmore. This was performed by the Ealdorman Ethelnoth. 

During these twelve days many conferences were held between Alfred andAthelstan as to the future of the two kingdoms. While the Danes werestill in the camp a witenagemot or Saxon parliament was held atWedmore. At this Athelstan and many of the nobles and inhabitants ofEast Anglia were present, and the boundary of the two kingdoms wassettled. It was to commence at the mouth of the Thames, to run alongthe river Lea to its source, and at Bedford turn to the right along theOuse as far as Watling Street. According to this arrangement aconsiderable portion of the kingdom of Mercia fell to Alfred's share. 

The treaty comprehended various rules for the conduct of commerce, andcourts were instituted for the trial of disputes and crimes. The Danesdid not at once leave Mercia, but for a considerable time lay in campat Cirencester; but all who refused to become Christians were orderedto depart beyond the seas, and the Danes gradually withdrew withintheir boundary. 

Guthorn's conversion, although no doubt brought about at the moment byhis admiration of the clemency of Alfred, had probably been for sometime projected by him. Mingling as his people did in East Anglia withthe Christian Saxons there, he must have had opportunities for learningthe nature of their tenets, and of contrasting its mild and beneficentteaching with the savage worship of the pagan gods. By far the greaterproportion of his people followed their king's example; but the wilderspirits quitted the country, and under their renowned leader Hastingsailed to harry the shores of France. The departure of the moreturbulent portion of his followers rendered it more easy for the Danishking to carry his plans into effect. 

After the holding of the witan Edmund and Egbert at once left the armywith their followers, and for some months the young ealdorman devotedhimself to the work of restoring the shattered homes of his people, aiding them with loans from the plunder he had gained on the seas, Alfred having at once repaid him the sums which he had lent atAthelney. As so many of his followers had also brought home money aftertheir voyage, the work of rebuilding and restoration went on rapidly, and in a few months the marks left of the ravages by the Danes had beenwell-nigh effaced. 

Flocks and herds again grazed in the pastures, herds of swine roamed inthe woods, the fields were cultivated, and the houses rebuilt. In nopart of Wessex was prosperity so speedily re-established as in thedistrict round Sherborne governed by Edmund. The Dragon was thoroughlyoverhauled and repaired, for none could say how soon fresh fleets ofthe Northmen might make their appearance upon the southern shores ofEngland. It was not long, indeed, before the Northmen reappeared, agreat fleet sailing up the Thames at the beginning of the winter. Itascended as high as Fulham, where a great camp was formed. Seeing thatthe Saxons and East Anglians would unite against them did they advancefurther, the Danes remained quietly in their encampment during thewinter, and in the spring again took ship and sailed for France. 

For the next two years England enjoyed comparative quiet, the Danesturning their attention to France and Holland, sailing up the Maas, Scheldt, Somme, and Seine. Spreading from these rivers they carriedfire and sword over a great extent of country. The Franks resistedbravely, and in two pitched battles defeated their invaders with greatloss. The struggle going on across the Channel was watched with greatinterest by the Saxons, who at first hoped to see the Danes completelycrushed by the Franks. 

The ease, however, with which the Northmen moved from point to point intheir ships gave them such immense advantage that their defeats atHasle and Saucourt in no way checked their depredations. Appearingsuddenly off the coast, or penetrating into the interior by a river, their hordes would land, ravage the country, slay all who opposed them, and carry off the women and children captives, and would then take totheir ships again before the leaders of the Franks could assemble anarmy. 

Alfred spent this time of repose in restoring as far as possible theloss and damage which his kingdom had suffered. Many wise laws werepassed, churches were rebuilt, and order restored; great numbers of themonks and wealthier people who had fled to France in the days of theDanish supremacy now returned to England, which was for the time freerfrom danger than the land in which they had sought refuge; and manyFranks from the districts exposed to the Danish ravages came over andsettled in England. 

Gradually the greater part of England acknowledged the rule of Alfred. The kingdom of Kent was again united to that of Wessex; while Mercia, which extended across the centre of England from Anglia to Wales, wasgoverned for Alfred by Ethelred the Ealdorman, who was the head of thepowerful family of the Hwiccas, and had received the hand of Alfred'sdaughter Ethelfleda. He ruled Mercia according to its own laws andcustoms, which differed materially from those of the West Saxons, andwhich prevented a more perfect union of the two kingdoms until Williamthe Conqueror welded the whole country into a single whole. ButEthelred acknowledged the supremacy of Alfred, consulted him upon alloccasions of importance, and issued all his edicts and orders in theking's name. He was ably assisted by Werfrith, the Bishop of Worcester. The energy and activity of these leaders enabled Mercia to keep abreastof Wessex in the onward progress which Alfred laboured so indefatigablyto promote. 

Edmund, when not occupied with the affairs of his earldom, spent muchof his time with the king, who saw in him a spirit of intelligence andactivity which resembled his own. Edmund was, however, of a lessstudious disposition than his royal master; and though he so farimproved his education as to be able to read and write well, Alfredcould not persuade him to undertake the study of Latin, being, as hesaid, well content to master some of the learning of that people bymeans of the king's translations. 

At the end of another two years of peace Edmund was again called uponto take up arms. Although the Danes attempted no fresh invasion some oftheir ships hung around the English coast, capturing vessels, interfering with trade, and committing other acts of piracy. 

Great complaints were made by the inhabitants of the seaports toAlfred. The king at once begged Edmund to fit out the Dragon, andcollecting a few other smaller ships he took his place on Edmund's shipand sailed in search of the Danes. After some search they came upon thefour large ships of the Northmen which had been a scourge to the coast. 

The Saxons at once engaged them, and a desperate fight took place. TheDragon was laid alongside the largest of the Danish vessels; and theking, with Edmund and Egbert by his side, leapt on to the deck of theDanish vessel, followed by the crew of the Dragon. The Danish ship wascrowded with men who fought desperately, but the discipline even morethan the courage of Edmund's crew secured for them the victory. For atime each fought for himself; and although inspired by the presence ofthe king they were able to gain no advantage, being much out-numberedby the Northmen. 

Edmund, seeing this, sounded on his horn the signal with which inbattle he ordered the men to form their wedge. The signal was instantlyobeyed. The Saxons were all fighting with boarding-pikes against theNorthmen's swords and axes, for they had become used to these weaponsand preferred them to any other. 

The instant Edmund's horn was heard, each man desisted from fightingand rushed to their leader, around whom they instantly formed in theiraccustomed order. The Danes, astonished at the sudden cessation of thebattle, and understanding nothing of the meaning of the signal or ofthe swift movement of the Saxons, for a minute lowered their weapons insurprise. 

Before they again rushed forward the formation was complete, and in aclose body with levelled spears the Saxons advanced, Egbert as usualleading the way, with Edmund and the king in the centre. 

In vain the Danes strove to resist the onset; in spite of theirsuperior numbers they were driven back step by step until crowded in aclose mass at one end. 

Still the Saxon line of spears pressed on. Many of the Danes leapt intothe sea, others were pushed over or run through, and in a few minutesnot a Northman remained alive in the captured vessel. 

In the meantime the battle was raging in other parts. Two of the smallvessels were engaged with one of the Danes at close quarters, while theother ships hung around the remaining Danish vessels and kept upvolleys of arrows and javelins upon them. 

The Dragon at once went to the assistance of the two Saxon ships, whosecrews were almost overpowered by the Northmen. Laying the shipalongside, Edmund boarded the Danes. The Northmen rushed back from thedecks of the Saxon ship to defend their own vessel; and the Saxons, regaining courage, at once rallied and followed them. The combat wasshort but desperate. Attacked on three sides, the Danes were speedilyovercome and were slaughtered to a man. 

An attack was next made upon the two remaining vessels. These resistedfor some time, but they were overwhelmed by the missiles from the Saxonflotilla; and the greater portion of their crews being killed orwounded, their commanders prayed for mercy, which was granted them byAlfred; and with the four captured vessels the fleet returned toEngland. 

On reaching port Alfred begged Edmund to continue for a while with theDragon, to cruise along the coasts and to stop the depredations of theDanes; and for some weeks the Dragon kept the seas. She met withconsiderable success, capturing many Danish galleys. Some of thesecontained rich spoil, which had been gathered in France, for cruisingin the seas off Dover Edmund intercepted many of the Danish vessels ontheir homeward way from raids up the Seine, Garonne, and other Frenchrivers. 

One day in the excitement of a long pursuit of a Danish galley, whichfinally succeeded in making her escape, Edmund had paid less attentionthan usual to the weather, and, on giving up the chase as hopeless, perceived that the sky had become greatly overcast, while the wind wasrising rapidly. 

"We are in for a storm from the north, Egbert, " he said, "and we mustmake for the mouth of the Thames for shelter. "

The sails were lowered, and the Dragon's head turned west. Before twohours had passed the sea had risen so greatly that it was no longerpossible to row. 

"What had we best do?" Edmund asked the chief of the sailors. "Thinkyou that we can make Dover and shelter under the cliffs there?"

"I fear that we cannot do so, " the sailor replied, "for there areterrible sands and shallows off the Kentish coast between the mouth ofthe Thames and Dover, and the wind blows so strongly that we can donought but run before it. "

"Then let us do so, " Edmund replied; "anything is better than beingtossed at the mercy of the waves. "

A sail was hoisted, and the Dragon flew along before the wind. Thestorm increased in fury, and for some hours the vessel ran before it. She was but a short distance from the French coast, and as the windveered round more to the west her danger became great. 

"I fear we shall be cast ashore, " Edmund said to the sailor. 

"Fortunately, " the man answered, "we are but a mile or two from themouth of the Seine, and there we can run in and take shelter. "

It was an anxious time until they reached the mouth of the river, forthey were continually drifting nearer and nearer to the coast. However, they cleared the point in safety, and, turning her head, ran up theriver and soon anchored under the walls of Havre. As she came to ananchor armed men were seen crowding the walls. 

"They take us for Danes, " Egbert said. "We had best hoist the Dragon, and they will then know that we are a Saxon ship. "

Soon after the flag was hoisted the gates of the town were seen toopen, and an officer and some men issued out. These launched a boat androwed out to the ship. The officer mounted to the deck. He wasevidently in considerable fear, but as he saw the Saxons standing aboutunarmed he was reassured. "Is this really a Saxon ship, " he asked, "asits flag testifies?"

"It is so, " Edmund replied; "it is my vessel, and I am an ealdorman ofKing Alfred. We have been chasing the Danish pirates, but this stormhaving arisen, we were blown down the French coast and forced to seekshelter here. "

"The governor bids you welcome, " the officer said, "and bade me inviteyou to land. "

"That will I gladly; the more so since my ship has suffered some damagein the gale, her bulwarks having been partly shattered; and it willneed a stay of a few days here to repair her for sea. Will you tell thegovernor that in a short time I will land with my kinsman Egbert andaccept his hospitality?"

An hour later Edmund and Egbert landed and were at once conducted tothe governor, who welcomed them cordially. 

They found there many whom they had known at the court of King Alfred. The wealthier men, the bishops and thanes, had for the most partjourneyed to Paris or to other towns in the interior to escape thedreaded Northmen; but there were many detained at Havre from want offunds to journey farther. 

"It is a sad pity, " the governor said as they talked over the troubledstate of Western Europe, "that your English king and our Frankishmonarch did not make common cause against these sea robbers. They arethe enemies of mankind. Not only do they ravage all our coasts, butthey have entered the Mediterranean, and have plundered and ravaged thecoasts of Provence and Italy, laying towns under ransom, burning anddestroying. "

"I would that I could meet some of their ships on their way back fromItaly, " Edmund said. "I warrant that we should obtain a rare booty, with gems of art such as would delight King Alfred, but are thrown awayon these barbarians; but I agree with you that 'tis shameful that thecoasts of all Europe should be overrun with these pirates. "

"Yes, " the governor replied, "if every country in Christendom wouldunite against their common foe, and send a quota of ships and men, wewould drive the Black Raven from the seas, and might even land on theDanish shores and give them a taste of the suffering they haveinflicted elsewhere. As it is, all seem paralysed. Local efforts aremade to resist them; but their numbers are too great to be thuswithstood. I wonder that the pope does not call Christendom to armsagainst these pagan robbers, who not only destroy towns and villages, but level to the ground the holy shrines, and slay the ministers of Godon the altars. "

CHAPTER XIII: THE SIEGE OF PARIS

On the following morning Edmund, who had returned to his ship to sleep, was aroused by loud shouts on deck. Hurrying from his cabin he saw avast fleet of ships approaching the mouth of the river. They were ofall sizes--from great sailing ships to rowing galleys. It needed but aglance at them to assure him that they were the dreaded ships of theNorthmen, for the Black Raven floated at many of the mast-heads. 

From the town the sounds of horns and great shoutings could be heard, showing that there too the approaching fleet had just been discerned asthe morning fog lifted from the sea. Edmund held a hurried consultationwith his kinsman. It was now too late to gain the sea, for the Danishships had already reached the mouth of the river. To attempt to escapeby fighting would be madness, and they hesitated only whether to runthe ship ashore, and, leaving her there, enter the town and share inits defence, or to proceed up the river with all speed to Rouen, oreven to Paris. 

The latter course was decided upon, for the Danish ships would containso vast a number of men that there was little hope that Havre couldresist their attack, nor was it likely that Rouen, which, on theprevious year had been captured and sacked, would even attempt anotherresistance, which would only bring massacre and ruin upon itsinhabitants. Paris alone, the capital of the Frankish kings, seemed tooffer a refuge. The deliberation was a short one, and by the time themen had taken their places at the oars their leaders had decided upontheir course. 

The anchor ropes were cut, for not a moment was to be lost, the leadingships of the Danes being already less than half a mile distant. Thetide was flowing, and the Dragon swept rapidly up the river. Some ofthe Danish galleys followed for a while, but seeing that the Dragon hadthe speed of them, they abandoned the pursuit, and at a more easystroke the rowers continued their work until they reached Rouen. Herethe tide failed them, and they moored against the bank under the walls. 

Edmund and Egbert went on shore. They found the city in a state of wildconfusion. Saying that they had important news, and must see thegovernor, they were led to the council-chamber, where the leading menof the town were assembled. After stating who he and his companionwere, Edmund announced the arrival of a great Danish fleet at the mouthof the river. 

"Your news, sir, is terrible for our poor country, " the governor said, "but to us it scarce brings any additional horror, although it willprobably decide the question which we are engaged in discussing. Wehave news here that a great Danish army which landed at Abbeville ismarching hitherward, and we are met to discuss whether the town shouldresist to the last or should open its gates at their approach. Thisnews you bring of the arrival of a fresh army of these sea robbers atHavre renders our case desperate. So fierce is their attack that wecould hardly hope successfully to resist the approaching army, butagainst it and this fleet you tell us of resistance could only bringabout our utter destruction. That, at least, is my opinion, the othermembers of the council must speak for themselves. "

The other members, who were the principal merchants and traders of thetown, were unanimously of the same opinion. 

"Better, " they said, "to give up all our worldly goods to the Northmenthan to be slaughtered pitilessly with our wives and families. "

"Such being your decision, " Edmund said, "my kinsman and myself willproceed up the river to Paris; hitherto, as we hear, the Northmen havenot ventured to attack that city, and should they do so, it willdoubtless resist to the last. "

Accordingly the two Saxons returned at once to the Dragon, and as soonas the tide turned unmoored and proceeded up the river. Three daysafter leaving Rouen they arrived in sight of Paris. The capital of theFranks was but a small city, and was built entirely upon the islandsituated just at the confluence of the Seine and Marne. It wassurrounded by a strong and lofty wall. 

On the approach of a vessel differing entirely from anything they hadbefore seen the citizens flocked to the walls. The Golden Dragonfloating at the mast-head showed them that the vessel did not belong tothe Danes, and some of the more experienced in these matters said atonce that she must be a Saxon ship. The Count Eudes, who had been leftby the king in command of Paris, himself came to the walls just as theDragon came abreast of them. Edmund ordered the rowers to pause attheir work. 

"Who are you?" the Count Eudes shouted. "Whence do you come and withwhat intent?"

"My name is Edmund. I am an ealdorman of King Alfred of the Saxons. When at sea fighting the Northmen a tempest blew me down your coast, and I took refuge in the port of Havre. Four days since at daybreak avast fleet of Northmen entered the river. We rowed up to Rouen hopingto be able to find safe shelter there; but the citizens being awarethat a great army of the sea robbers was marching against their town, and being further intimidated by the news I brought them, decided uponsurrendering without resistance. Therefore we have continued ourjourney hither, being assured that here at least the Danish wolveswould not have their way unopposed. We have fought them long in ournative land, and wish for nothing better than to aid in the efforts ofthe Franks against our common enemy. "

"You are welcome, sir earl, " the Count Eudes said, "though the news youbring us is bad indeed. We have heard how valiantly the thanes of KingAlfred have fought against the invaders, and shall be glad indeed ofyour assistance should the Northmen, as I fear, come hither. "

So saying the count ordered the gates to be opened, and the Dragonhaving been moored alongside, Edmund and Egbert with their crew enteredthe town, where the leaders were received with great honour by thecount. He begged them to become guests at the castle, where quarterswere also assigned to the crew. A banquet was at once prepared, atwhich many of the principal citizens were present. 

As soon as the demands of hunger were satisfied the count made furtherinquiries as to the size of the fleet which had entered the Seine, andas to the army reported to be marching against Rouen. 

"I doubt not, " he said, when the Saxons had given him all theparticulars in their power, "that it is the armament of Siegfroi whohas already wrought such destruction. More than once he has appearedbefore our walls, and has pillaged and ravaged the whole of the northof France. The last time he was here he threatened to return with aforce which would suffice to raze Paris to the ground, and doubtless heis coming to endeavour to carry out his threat; but he will not findthe task an easy one, we shall resist him to the last; and right gladam I that I shall have the assistance of two of the Saxon thanes whohave so often inflicted heavy defeats upon these wolves of the sea. Your vessel is a strange one, and differs from those that I havehitherto seen, either Dane or Saxon. She is a sailing ship, and yetappears to row very fast. "

"She is built, " Edmund said, "partly upon the design of King Alfredhimself, which were made from paintings he possessed of the war galleysof Italy, which country he visited in his youth. They were carried outby a clever shipwright of Exeter; and, indeed, the ship sails as wellas she rows, and, as the Danes have discovered to their cost, is ableto fight as well as she can sail and row. Had we been fairly out to seabefore the Danish fleet made its appearance we could have given a goodaccount of ourselves, but we were caught in a trap. "

"I fear that if the Northmen surround the city your ship will bedestroyed. "

"I was thinking of that, " Edmund said, "and I pray you to let me havesome men who know the river higher up. There must assuredly be lowshores often overflowed where there are wide swamps covered with woodand thickets, which the enemy would not enter, seeing that no bootycould be obtained there. The ship was built in such a spot, and wecould cut a narrow gap from the river and float her well in among thetrees so as to be hidden from the sight of any passing up the river ingalleys, closing up the cut again so that none might suspect itsexistence. "

"That could be done easily enough, " the count said; "there are plentyof spots which would be suitable, for the banks are for the most partlow and the ground around swampy and wooded. To-morrow I will tell offa strong body of men to accompany you in your ship, and aid your crewin their work. "

Twenty miles up the Seine a suitable spot was found, and the crew ofthe Dragon, with the hundred men whom the Count Eudes had lent for thepurpose, at once set about their work. They had but little trouble, fora spot was chosen where a sluggish stream, some fifteen feet wide, drained the water from a wide-spreading swamp into the river. Thechannel needed widening but a little to allow of the Dragon entering, and the water was quite deep enough to permit her being taken somethree hundred yards back from the river. 

The trees and underwood were thick, and Edmund was assured that evenwhen winter, which was now approaching, stripped the last leaf from thetrees, the Dragon could not be seen from the river. Her masts werelowered, and bundles of brushwood were hung along her side so as toprevent the gleam of black paint being discerned through the trees. 

The entrance to the stream was filled up to a width of three or fourfeet, and the new work turfed with coarse grass similar to that whichgrew beside it. Bushes were planted close to the water's edge, andstakes were driven down in the narrow channel to within a few inches ofthe surface of the water. 

Certain now that no Danish boats would be likely to turn aside from theriver to enter this channel into the swamp, the party embarked in someboats which had been towed up by the Dragon and returned down the riverto Paris. 

The afternoon before starting all the valuable booty which had beencaptured from the Danes was landed and placed in security in thecastle, and upon his return to Paris Edmund disposed of this at goodprices to the traders of the city. 

A fortnight after they had returned to Paris the news was brought inthat a vast fleet of Northmen was ascending the river. The next morningit was close at hand, and the citizens mounting the walls beheld withconsternation the approaching armament. So numerous were the ships thatthey completely covered the river. The fleet consisted of seven hundredsailing ships, and a vastly greater number of rowing galleys and boats. These vessels were crowded with men, and their fierce aspect, theirglittering arms, and their lofty stature, spread terror in the heartsof the citizens. 

"This is truly a tremendous host!" the Count Eudes said to Edmund, whostood beside him on the walls. 

"It is indeed, " Edmund replied. "Numerous as are the fleets which havepoured down upon the shores of England, methinks that none approachedthis in strength. It is clear that the Northmen have united theirforces for a great effort against this city; but having at homesuccessfully defended fortifications, which were not to be named incomparison with those of Paris, against them, I see no reason to doubtthat we shall be able to beat them off here. "

The Danes landed on the opposite bank and formed a vast camp there, andthe following morning three of their number in a small boat rowedacross the river and said that their king Siegfroi desired to speakwith Goslin, archbishop of Paris, who stood in the position of civilgovernor. They were told that the archbishop would receive the king inhis palace. 

An hour later a stately figure in glittering armour was seen to takehis place in a long galley, which, rowed by twenty men, quickly shotacross the stream. Siegfroi landed, and, accompanied by four of hisleading warriors, entered the gates, which were opened at his approach. The chief of the Northmen was a warrior of lofty stature. On his headhe wore a helmet of gold, on whose crest was a raven with extendedwings wrought in the same metal. His hair fell loosely on his neck; hisface was clean shaved in Danish fashion, save for a long moustache. Hewore a breastplate of golden scales, and carried a shield of thetoughest bull's-hide studded with gold nails. 

He was unarmed, save a long dagger which he wore in his belt. He andhis followers, who were all men of immense stature, walked with a proudand assured air between the lines of citizens who clustered thickly oneach side of the street, and who gazed in silence at these dreadedfigures. They were escorted by the chamberlain of the archbishop, andon arriving at his palace were conducted into the chamber where Goslin, Count Eudes, and several of the leading persons of Paris awaited them. 

Siegfroi bent his head before the prelate. 

"Goslin, " he said, "I beg you to have compassion upon yourself and yourflock if you do not wish to perish. We beseech you to turn a favourableear to our words. Grant only that we shall march through the city. Wewill touch nothing in the town, and we undertake to preserve all yourproperty, both yours and that of Eudes. "

The archbishop replied at once:

"This city has been confided to us by the Emperor Charles, who is, after God, the king and master of the powers of the earth. Holdingunder his rule almost all the world, he confided it to us, with theassurance that we should suffer no harm to come to the kingdom, butshould keep it for him safe and sure. If it had happened that thedefence of these walls had been committed to your hands, as it has beencommitted to mine, what would you have done had such a demand been madeupon you? Would you have granted the demand?"

"If I had granted it, " Siegfroi replied, "may my head fall under theaxe and serve as food for dogs. Nevertheless, if you do not grant ourdemands, by day we will overwhelm your city with our darts, and withpoisoned arrows by night. You shall suffer all the horrors of hunger, and year after year we will return and make a ruin of your city. "

Without another word he turned, and followed by his companions, strodethrough the streets of Paris, and taking his place in the boat returnedto his camp. 

At daybreak the next morning the Norsemen were seen crowding into theirships. The trumpets sounded loudly, and the citizens seized their armsand hastened to the walls. The Norsemen crossed the river, and directedtheir attack against a tower which stood at the head of the bridgeconnecting the city and island with the farther bank. Those who landedwere provided with picks, crowbars, and other implements for effectinga breach, and their approach was protected by a cloud of arrows andjavelins from the fleet which covered the surface of the river. 

The French leaders soon assembled at the threatened point. Chief amongthese were Eudes, his brother Robert, the Count Ragenaire, and the AbbeEbble, a nephew of the archbishop. The Franks bore themselves bravely, and in spite of the rain of arrows defended the walls against thedesperate attacks of the Northmen. 

The fortifications in those days were very far from having attained thestrength and solidity which a few generations later were bestowed uponthem. The stones of which they were constructed were comparativelysmall, and fastened together by mortar, consequently they could illresist even an assault by manual weapons. Covered by their shields theNorthmen worked untiringly at the foundations, and piece by piece thewalls crumbled to the ground. Every effort, however, to enter at thebreaches so made was repulsed, and Siegfroi kept back his warriors, determined to delay the grand assault until the next day. By nightfallthe tower was in ruins, scarce a portion of the walls remaining erect. Many of the besieged had been killed. The archbishop was wounded withan arrow. Frederic, a young soldier who led the troops of the churchwas killed. 

The besiegers had suffered much more severely, great numbers havingbeen killed by the stones and missiles hurled down by the defenderswhile engaged in the demolition of the walls. At nightfall the Danescarried off their wounded and recrossed the river, confident that nextday they would succeed in their assault. As soon as darkness had set inCount Eudes collected the citizens, and these, bearing beams andplanks, crossed the bridge to the tower, and set to work. Outside thecircle of ruins holes were dug and the beams securely fixed. Plankswere nailed to these, and earth heaped up behind them. 

All night the work continued, and by morning a fortification muchhigher than the original tower had been erected all round the ruin. TheDanes again crossed the river in their ships, and the assault wasrenewed. Javelins and great stones were hurled at the fortification, and clouds of arrows from the shipping fell within them. Covered withportable roofs constructed of planks the Danes strove to destroy thewall. The besieged poured upon them a blazing mixture of oil, wax, andpitch. Numbers of the Danes were burned to death, while others, maddened by the pain, threw themselves into the river. 

Over and over again Siegfroi led his warriors to the attack, but thedefenders, headed by Eudes and the brave Abbe Ebble, each time repelledthem. The abbe particularly distinguished himself, and he is reportedto have slain seven Danes at once with one javelin, a blow which may beconsidered as bordering on the miraculous. But the number of thedefenders of the tower was small indeed to that of the enemy, and theloss which they inflicted upon the Danes, great as it was, was asnothing in so vast a host. 

The flames of the machines, lighted by the pitch and oil, communicatedto the planks of the fortification, and soon these too were on fire. Asthey burned, the earth behind them gave way, and a breach was formed. Encouraged by this result the Danes brought up faggots, and in severalplaces lighted great fires against the fortifications. The defendersbegan to lose all hope, when a tremendous storm of rain suddenly burstover Paris quenching the fire. 

The besieged gained heart, reinforcements crossed from the town, andthe Danes again withdrew to their ships, having lost in the day'sfighting three hundred men. After this repulse the Northmen desistedfor a time from their attack. They formed a strong fortified camp nearthe church of St. Germain, and then spread over the country slaying andburning, sparing none, man, woman, or child. From the walls of Paristhe smoke could be seen rising over the whole country, and every heartwas moved with rage and sorrow. 

Edmund and his party had taken no part in the defence of the tower. Itsloss would not have involved that of the town, and Eudes requested himto keep his band in reserve in order that they might remain intactuntil the Danes should make a breach in the walls of the city itself, when the sudden reinforcement of a party of such well-trained warriorsmight decide the result. 

While a portion of the Danish host were engaged upon the work ofdevastation, a large number were employed upon the construction ofthree great towers. These were built on wheels, and were each largeenough to hold sixty men. They far overtopped the walls, and thecitizens viewed with alarm the time when an assault should be deliveredunder the protection of these formidable machines. Eighteen ships ofequal size were moored by the bank six deep. Great planks were laidacross them, and a sloping platform having been formed, the towers wereby the efforts of thousands of men moved up and placed on the ships. 

"If we do not destroy those towers, Egbert, " Edmund said one day as hesaw them slowly moving into their position on board the ships, "all islost, for from their summits the Northmen with their bows and javelinswill be able to clear the walls, while those below effect a breach attheir leisure. "

"That is true enough, Edmund, but I do not see any way to destroy them. Unfortunately we have no boats, or we might fill some of them withcombustibles, and tow them down until near enough for the stream tocarry them upon those vessels; but even then the chance were smallindeed, for the Danes would swarm out in their boats and manage to towor push them so that they would not touch the ships. "

"I should think, Egbert, that if we could get some skins or planks weand our band might, when it is quite dark, sally out and take to thewater at the lower end of the island and float down quietly for a mileor two, and then gain the further bank; then we might march alongquietly until we reach those ships. The Danes know that we have noboats, and will not fear an attack. We must not do it until an hour ortwo before morning, when, after spending the early hours of the nightas usual in feasting and drinking, they will sleep heavily. Just beforewe are ready to begin a small party can unmoor two or three of theboats by the bank and push them out, one to the outside of each tier ofsix vessels, so that we may have a means of retreat across the river. When that is done we will make a rush on board the ships, cut down anyDanes we may find there, and set fire to all the vessels. We must holdthe gangways to the shore until the flames get well alight, and thentake to the boats and return. "

"I think the plan is a good one, Edmund, and may well be carried outwithout great loss. There are plenty of empty wine skins at present inParis. I will at once set about collecting a hundred of them. We willfasten to each a stout cord so as to form a loop to go over the headand shoulders, then we had best attach them all together by one longcord, by which means we shall float in a body. "

"Fortunately the night is very dark and I think that we shall succeed. Say nothing about it, Egbert, and tell the men to keep silent. The goodpeople of Paris shall know nothing of the matter until they see theflames dancing round the towers which they hold in so much dread. "

The Saxons received with satisfaction the news of the intendedexpedition. They had been disappointed at being kept back from takingany part in the fighting during the two days' attack upon the tower, and longed for an opportunity to inflict a blow upon their hated enemythe Danes. The wine skins were fitted up with ropes as Egbert hadsuggested, and soon after nightfall the party, armed with spear andsword, and carrying each his float, sallied out from the gates, asEdmund was by this time so well known among the citizens that the gatewas opened without demur on his order. 

They crept along the foot of the wall until they reached the lowerextremity of the island. Across the river innumerable fires blazedhigh, and the songs and shouts of the Danes rose loud in the air. Numbers of figures could be seen moving about or standing near thefires, the tents of the chiefs were visible some distance back, but thenumber of these as well as of the fires was much less than it had beenon the first arrival of the Northmen, owing to the numbers who had goneto the camp round St. Germain. 

The night was very dark and a light rain was falling. Before taking tothe water Edmund bade his men strip off the greater portion of theirclothes and fasten them in a bundle on their heads, as it would be sometime after they landed before they could advance upon the camp, and thecold and dripping garments would tend to lessen their spirits andcourage. 

When all was ready they stepped into the water, and keeping in a body, drifted down the stream. The wine skins floated them well above thewater, the stream was running strong, and the lights of the Danishfires were soon left behind. 

In half an hour Edmund and Egbert deemed that they were now far beyonda point where they might chance upon any Danish stragglers. The wordwas therefore given, and all made for the bank. The stream had alreadydrifted them in that direction, and they soon reached the shore. Herethe skins which had proved so useful were left behind, and putting ontheir dry clothes, they felt comparatively comfortable. Edmund orderedthem to lay down their spears and swords by their sides, and to swingtheir arms violently. This they continued to do until they were nearlybreathless, by which time the blood was coursing warmly in their veins. 

They were now in December, and the water was extremely cold, and Egbertcongratulated Edmund upon having made the men strip, for had they beencompelled to remain in their wet garments while waiting for the Danishfires to die down, they would scarce have been in a fit state to fightwhen the moment for so doing had arrived. 

Three hours elapsed before the glare of the distant fires began tosubside, another half hour passed, and then the band were formed up andmoved along on the bank of the river. 

CHAPTER XIV: THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN

When within half a mile of the Danish camp Edmund and Egbert left theband and advanced alone. They were pretty confident that they shouldfind but few of the Danes near the bank of the river, for the arrowsfrom the walls of Paris carried some distance beyond it, and theNorthmen consequently encamped some hundred yards away. They had topick their way carefully, for the ships were moored along the bank, their ropes being fastened to great stakes driven into the ground. 

There were lights on board the vessels, many of the crews remaining onboard. They made their way along until they reached the spot they aimedat. Here lay the three sets of vessels, each six deep; their masts hadbeen removed, and the great towers rose high into the darkness abovethe platforms extending over their decks. 

The planks forming the gangways up which the towers had been moved hadbeen taken away, save one which gave access to each tier, and Edmunddoubted not that it was intended that they should the next morning moveacross the river in tow of the numerous row-boats. The two Saxons didnot attempt to go on board, as they had now found out all they wanted, and might mar all by disturbing some sleeper upon the platform. Theyaccordingly returned to the spot where the band were awaiting them. 

"I propose, Egbert, " Edmund said, "that as we go along we cut themooring-ropes of all the vessels. We must do it quietly so as not toexcite any alarm, and they will know nothing of it until they findthemselves drifting down the river in a mass. Then there will be greatjostling and carrying away of bowsprits and bulwarks, and the confusionand shouting which will arise will tend to confuse the Danes and todistract their attention from us. "

Egbert agreed to the proposal, and as soon as they reached the firstships the Saxons began their work, sawing with their knives and daggersthrough the ropes. The vessels lay four or five deep and there weremany cables to cut, but the keen knives of the Saxons made short workof these. Before beginning their work they had spread along the bank, leaving only two men abreast of each ship, so that in the course of twoor three minutes the cables for the length of forty ships were severed, and these and their consorts beyond them began to drift out into thestream. 

The Saxons ran quickly on ahead and repeated the work until the wholeof the vessels below those forming the platform for the towers wereadrift in the stream; but by this time those in the ships at the lowerend of the tiers had taken the alarm, and shouts of wonder and angerrose on the air. The nine Saxons told off for the purpose leaped intothree small boats and rowed out into the stream, while the rest of theband, divided into three parties, dashed across the planks on to theplatforms. The Danes here had already been alarmed by the uproar fromthe vessels adrift, and although unable to see what was passing judgedthat something was wrong, and had called to their comrades sleeping inthe holds to come up. 

Some of these bearing torches came up on deck just as the Saxons, pouring across the planks which connected the ships with the shore, fell upon them. Taken utterly by surprise, the Danes could offer noeffective resistance. The Saxons, charging with levelled spears, drovethose above headlong into the water; then, having made themselvesmasters of the platforms, they dashed below and despatched the Danesthey found there. The torches were now applied to the contents of theholds. These were for the most part crammed with the booty which theNorsemen had gained at Havre, Rouen, and other places, and the flamesspeedily shot up. By this time the Danes in the camp, alarmed by theshouting from the drifting ships and the sounds of conflict from thetowers, came flocking down in haste. The planks had already been thrownoverboard. The Danes strove by pulling at the ropes to haul the vesselsnearer to land. Some ran towards their ships, others jumped into boats, and pushing out to the platforms strove to get on board them; but bythis time the flames were rising high through the hatchways. Accordingto previous agreement Edmund and the leaders of the other two parties, seeing that the flames had now firm hold, cut the ropes which fastenedthem to the bank, and as soon as the stream began to swing them outleaped into the boats and rowed for the opposite shore. 

The uproar was now tremendous; and shouts of rage rose from theNorthmen, who were amazed and puzzled by the appearance of the Saxons, whose attire differed but slightly from their own; and the generalbelief among them was that this sudden alarm was the result oftreachery among themselves. There was no time to waste in conjecture;the three groups of ships were now masses of flame, in the midst ofwhich the lofty towers rose high. The shouts of the sailors in thevessels crowded together in helpless confusion in the stream below rosehigher and higher as the blazing vessels drifted down and threatened toovertake them. 

Some tried to hoist their sails; others got out long oars and strove tosweep their vessels towards the shore, but they were huddled tooclosely in the stream; the yards and rigging of many having becomeinterlocked with each other. The Northmen leaped into the rowing boatsby the bank above where the tower-ships had been moored, and rowingdown endeavoured to tow them to the bank; but they were now in a blazefrom end to end, the heat was so great that it was difficult toapproach them, and all endeavours to fasten ropes to them werefrustrated, as these were instantly consumed. The Northmen, findingtheir efforts unavailing, then turned their attention to trying to towthe ships below to the banks. 

In some cases they were successful. A few of the vessels also at thelower end of the mass succeeded in getting up their sails and drawingout from their fellows, for the wind was blowing down stream. This, however, proved the destruction of the rest of the ships, for the greattowers rising amid the lofty pillars of flames acted as sails and borethe fire-ships down upon the helpless crowd of vessels. 

Soon they reached those nearest to them, and the flames, borne forwardby the wind, sprang from vessel to vessel. There was no longer any hopeof saving a single ship; and the crews, climbing hastily across fromone to the other till they reached those nearest to the shore, leapedoverboard. Although now more than half a mile below the city the flameslit up the walls with a bright glare, and the shouts of the exultingFranks rose loud and continuous. 

The sudden shouting which had broken out among the Danes had alarmedthe watchmen, who, ignorant of the cause, called the citizens to arms, and these on reaching the walls had stood astonished at the spectacle. The flames were already rising from the three groups of ships whichthey had regarded with so much anxiety on the previous evening, and bythe light they could see the river below covered with a mass ofdrifting vessels. Then they saw the tower-ships float away from thebank, and the figures on their decks leap into three small boats, whichat once rowed with all speed across the river. 

That they were friends who had wrought this destruction was certain, and Count Eudes threw open the gate, and with the Abbe Ebble ran downto meet them. They were astonished when Edmund with his Saxons leapedto land. 

"What miracle is this?" the count exclaimed. 

"A simple matter, Sir Count, " Edmund answered. "My kinsman and I, seeing that the townspeople were troubled by yonder towers, determinedto destroy them. We have succeeded in doing so, and with them I trustfully half of the Danish fleet will perish. "

"You are the saviour of our town, my brave young Saxon, " Count Eudescried, embracing him. "If Paris is saved it will be thanks to thevaliant deed that you have accomplished this night. But let us to thewalls again, where we may the better see whether the Danes can removetheir ships from those great furnaces which are bearing down upon them. "

The sight from the walls, when the fire-ships reached the fleet and theflames spread, was grand in the extreme, for in half an hour nigh threehundred vessels were in flames. For some time the three towers roselike pillars of fire above the burning mass; then one by one they fellwith a crash, which could be plainly heard, although they were now neara mile away. 

Paris was wild with joy at the destruction of the towers which hadmenaced it, and the conflagration of nigh half the Danish fleet, ladenwith the spoil of northern France. Edmund and his Saxons were conductedin triumph by a shouting crowd to the palace of the archbishop, whereGoslin, in the name of the city, returned them the heartiest thanks forthe services which they had rendered. The wealthy citizens vied witheach other in bestowing costly presents upon them, bonfires werelighted in the streets, and till morning the town gave itself up torevelry and rejoicing. 

A month elapsed before the Danes recovered from the blow which had beendealt them and resumed the assault. Part of this time had been spent inmanufacturing great shields of bull's hide. These were stronglyconstructed, and were each capable of covering six men. On the 29th ofJanuary their preparations were complete, and at daybreak the warderson the wall saw them pouring down into their ships and galleys. As thefleet crossed the river its aspect was singular. The decks were coveredby the black shields, above which appeared a forest of spears, sparkling in the morning sunlight. As they reached the shore theNorthmen sprang to land, while from the decks of the vessels a storm ofmissiles flew towards the walls. Vast numbers of catapults, which theyhad manufactured since their last attack, hurled masses of stone, heavyjavelins, and leaden bullets, while thousands of arrows darkened theair. 

The bells of the church sounded the alarm, which called every citizencapable of bearing arms to the walls. The archbishop took his place atthe spot most threatened by the enemy, with his nephew, the valiantabbe, by his side. The Counts Eudes, Robert, Ragenaire, Utton, andHerilang stood foremost among the defenders. 

The Saxons, as before, were held in reserve, but to Edmund and Egberthad been assigned, at their urgent request, the command of the defenceof the tower. It was against this point that the Danes again made theirmost desperate effort. Their main body advanced against it, and smallerparties attacked the city at other points, while the rowing galleys, divided into two bodies, strove to destroy the bridge, and so isolatethe defenders of the post. 

Around the tower the combat was desperate. The assailants werewell-nigh hidden under their great bucklers. Their shouts, and theconstant clashing of arms which they maintained, made a terrificuproar; a storm of missiles from the fleet poured upon the tower, whilefrom the crevices between the shields the bowmen shot incessantly atthe defenders. The very number of the Danes hindered their attack, forthe tower was so small that comparatively few could approach at once. 

It had been greatly strengthened since the last assault, and throughthe loopholes in the walls the archers did their best to answer thestorm of missiles poured into the fort. Edmund and Egbert went amongthem, begging them not to fire at random, but to choose moments whenthe movements of the assailants opened a space in the roof of shieldswhich covered them. 

Whenever this took place a dozen arrows fell true to the mark. Some ofthose bearing the shield would be struck, and these falling, a gapwould be caused through which the arrows of the defenders flew thickly, causing death and confusion until the shield could be raised in itsplace again. Boiling liquids were poured over those who approached thewalls, and huge stones crushed the shields and their bearers. 

Eudes and his men valiantly defended the wall, and the Danes in vainstrove to scale it. All day long the battle continued, but at nightfallthe tower still remained in the hands of the defenders, the deep ditchwhich they had dug round it having prevented the Danes from working atthe wall, as they had done in the previous assault. 

When darkness came on the Danes did not retire, but lay down in thepositions they occupied, under their shields. In the morning many shipswere seen crossing the river again, and the defenders saw to theirsurprise numbers of captives who had been collected from thesurrounding country, troops of oxen, ship-loads of branches of trees, trusses of hay and corn, and faggots of vines landed. Their surprisebecame horror when they saw the captives and the cattle alikeslaughtered as they landed. Their bodies were brought forward undercover of the shields and thrown into the moat, in which, too, were castthe hay, straw, faggots, and trees. 

At the sight of the massacre the archbishop prayed to the Virgin togive him strength, and drawing a bow to its full strength, let fly anarrow, which, great as was the distance, flew true to its mark andstruck the executioner full in the face. This apparent miracle of theVirgin in their favour re-animated the spirit of the defenders; and asolemn service was instantly held in the church in her honour, andprayers were offered to her to save Lutece, which was the original nameof Paris, and was still cherished by its inhabitants. 

The Danes were occupied all day at their work of filling up the moat. The besieged were not idle, but laboured at the construction of severalmangonels capable of casting huge blocks of stone. In the morning theDanes planted their battering-rams, one on each side of the tower, andrecommenced the assault. The new machines of the defenders did greathavoc in their ranks, their heavy stones crashing through the roof ofbucklers and crushing those who held them, and for a time the Norsemendesisted from the attack. 

They now filled three of their largest vessels with combustibles, andplacing them on the windward side of the bridge, set them alight. Thepeople of Paris beheld with afright these fire-ships bearing down uponthe bridge, and old and young burst into tears and cries at the view ofthe approaching destruction, and, led by the archbishop, all joined ina prayer to St. Germain, the patron saint of Paris, to protect thecity. The exulting Danes replied to the cries of those on the wallswith triumphant shouts. Thanks, as the Franks believed, to theinterposition of St. Germain, the fireships struck against the pile ofstones from which the beams supporting the bridge in the centre wereraised. Eudes and his companions leaped down from the bridge and withhatchets hewed holes in the sides of the ships at the water-line, andthey sank without having effected any damage to the bridge. 

It was now the turn of the Franks to raise triumphant shouts, while theDanes, disheartened, fell back from the attack, and at night recrossedthe river, leaving two of their battering-rams as tokens of the triumphof the besieged. Paris had now a respite while the Danes again spreadover the surrounding country, many of them ascending the river in theirships and wasting the country as far as Burgundy. 

The monastery of St. Germain and the church in which the body of thesaint was buried still remained untouched. The bands of Northmen whohad invaded England had never hesitated to plunder and destroy thechurches and shrines of the Christians, but hitherto some thought ofsuperstition had kept the followers of Siegfroi from assailing themonastery of St. Germain. 

One soldier, bolder than the rest, now approached the church and withhis spear broke some of the windows. The Abbe D'Abbon, an eye-witnessand minute historian of the siege of Paris, states that the impiousDane was at once struck dead. The same fate befell one of his comrades, who mounted to the platform at the top of the church and in descendingfell off and was killed. A third who entered the church and lookedround lost his sight for ever. A fourth entering it fell dead; and afifth, who, more bold than all, tried to break into the tomb of thesaint, was killed by a stone which fell upon him. 

One night after a continuance of heavy rain the Seine, being greatlyswollen, swept away the centre of the bridge connecting the tower withthe town. At daybreak the Northmen, seeing what had taken place, hastened across the river and attacked the tower. The garrison was buta small one, no more than twenty men having slept there. For a timethese repulsed every effort of the Danes, but gradually their numberswere lessened until at last fourteen only remained. Their names havecome down to us. Besides Edmund and Egbert there were Hermanfroi, Herivee, Herilard, Odoacre, Herric, Arnold, Sohie, Gerbert, Elvidon, Havderad, Ermard, and Gossuin. These resisted so valiantly that theDanes, after losing large numbers in the vain attempt to storm thewalls, brought up a wagonful of grain; this they rolled forward to thegate of the tower and set it on fire. 

The flames rapidly spread from the gates to the walls, which were allof wood, and soon the whole were a sheet of flames. The little band ofdefenders retreated on to the end of the bridge, and there, when theflames had sufficiently abated to allow them to pass, the Northmenattacked them. Edmund and Egbert were both good swimmers, but this wasan accomplishment which but few of the Franks possessed, and none ofthe remnant of the garrison were able to swim. For a long time thelittle band repulsed all the efforts of the Danes, but were graduallydriven back foot by foot until they reached the edge of the chasm. Herethey made a last desperate stand, but were at length cut down or drivenover by sheer weight of numbers. Egbert and Edmund had disencumberedthemselves of all their defensive armour, and at the last moment, throwing off their helmets and relinquishing their spears, they plungedinto the stream, diving deeply to avoid the arrows of the Northmen. 

The fact of the river being in flood, which had caused the destructionof the tower, now proved the cause of their safety. Had the water beenclear, the Danes on the bridge above could have marked their progressand poured a storm of arrows upon them as they came to the surface; butits yellow and turbid waters concealed them from sight, and each timethey rose to the surface for air they were enabled to take a rapidbreath and dive again before their enemies could direct and launchtheir arrows at them. 

As they drifted far down the stream, they reached the land beyondbowshot of the Danes, and they soon entered the town amid the loudacclamations of the citizens. The Danes now for the most part drew offfrom the neighbourhood, and the Abbe Ebble led out a sortie, whichreached the Danish camp, and driving back those whom they found withinit, set it on fire and effected their retreat to Paris without loss, inspite of the efforts of the enemy, who rapidly assembled at the sightof the flames. 

The Danes had brought in from the surrounding country such vastquantities of cattle, sheep, and goats, that their camps would notsuffice to hold them, and they turned the church of St. Germain into astable and crowded it with these animals. The saint, as the AbbeD'Abbon relates, indignant at this desecration, sent a terrible plagueamong the cattle, and when the Danes in the morning entered the churchit contained nothing but carcasses in the last state of decomposition. 

The valiant defence of Paris had given time for the rest of France toarm, and the Danes scattered over the country now met with a stoutresistance. The Northmen were defeated in their efforts to capture LeMans, Chartres, and other towns, and were defeated in several battlesnear Chartres by Godefroi and Odon. 

In March Henri advanced with a strong force to the relief of Paris, andarriving at night attacked the camp of the Danes, slew great numbers, and captured a vast booty; and then, having supplied Paris with aconsiderable amount of provisions, retired with his band before theDanes had time to assemble in sufficient strength to oppose him. Shortly afterwards the Danes expressed the desire of Siegfroi to holdparley with the Count Eudes. Siegfroi and a number of his warriorslanded, and Eudes left the city and advanced to meet them. No soonerhad he reached them than he was attacked by the Northmen, but drawinghis sword he defended himself with immense bravery until the garrisonran down to his succour, and the Danes were driven back to their shipwith loss of nearly half of their party. 

The Danes now left the church of St. Germain L'Auxerrois and surroundedthe monastery of St. Germain des Pres, but the monks there paid himsixty pounds of pure silver to leave them in peace. Siegfroi now wishedto abandon the siege which had already cost him so dear, but theNorthmen, furious at their losses, determined upon another assault. 

"Very well, " the king said; "have your way then. Attack Paris on allsides, hew down its towers, and make breaches in its walls; for once Iwill remain a spectator. "

The Danes crossed the river and landed on the island, but owing to theabsence of large numbers on other expeditions, and the heavy losseswhich they had suffered, their numbers were no longer so overwhelming, and Count Eudes led out his forces to oppose them outside the walls. This time Edmund headed his band of Saxons, who until now had onlytaken part as archers in the defence. 

The combat was a furious one. In spite of the valour of Eudes and Ebblethe Danes pressed hard upon the Franks, and were driving them backtowards the gates when Edmund led his Saxons, in the close phalanx inwhich they had so often met the Danes in the field, to the front. Withirresistible force the wedge burst its way through the ranks of theDanes, bearing all before it with its wedge of spears. Into the gapthus formed Eudes and Ebble with their bravest men threw themselves, and the Danes, severed in two, were driven back towards their ships. But for some hours the rain had been falling heavily and the river wasrapidly rising and had already overflowed a portion of the island. Thusthe Danes had great difficulty in getting on board their ships again, and great numbers were killed in doing so. 

There was no longer any resistance to Siegfroi's wishes. A parley washeld with the city, and a further sum being added to that contributedby the monks of St. Germain des Pres the Danes drew off from the town. 

At this time the long confinement of so many men within the walls hadcaused a pestilence to break out in Paris. The Archbishop Goslin, theBishop Everard of Sens, the Prince Hugues, and many others died. The16th of April was the day on which the Parisians were accustomed to goin solemn procession to the church of St. Germain. The Northmen, knowing this, in mockery filled a wagon with grain and organized a mockprocession. The bullocks who drew the chariot suddenly became lame;numbers of other bullocks were attached, but although goaded by spearstheir united efforts were unable to drag the wagon an inch, and theDanes were obliged at last to abandon their intention. 

The same day St. Germain is reported to have further shown his power. One of the Northmen, condemned for some offence to be executed, fled tothe church for refuge, and was there slain by his countrymen; but allwho took part in the deed at once fell dead. The Northmen, struck bythese miracles, placed a certain number as guard over the church toprevent any from touching aught that it contained. One of these men, aDane of great stature, spread his bed in the church and slept there;but to the astonishment of his comrades he was found in the morning tohave shrunk to the size of a new-born infant, at which stature heremained for the rest of his life. 

A miracle of an opposite kind was at the same time performed in thetown. A valiant warrior had from the effects of fever fallen into anextreme weakness, and was devoured with grief at the thought that heshould no longer be able to take share in the defence of the town. Tohim St. Germain appeared at night and told him that his prayers hadbeen heard, and that his strength should be restored to him. Onawakening in the morning he found that he was as vigorous and as robustas ever. 

Another day when the soldiers were carrying the banner of the saintround the walls of the town, followed by the citizens chanting hymns, one of the bearers of the holy relics, named Gozbert, was struck by astone from a catapult. The man who had fired it fell dead, whileGozbert continued his promenade in no way injured by the blow. The AbbeD'Abbon vouches for these miracles on the part of St. Germain indefence of his faithful city. 

CHAPTER XV: FRIENDS IN TROUBLE

Although for a time the Northmen abstained from grand assaults, continued skirmishes took place. Sometimes parties landed beneath thewalls, and strove to carry off the cattle which the besieged turned outto gather a little fresh food there. Sometimes the citizens, led byEudes or Ebble, would take boat and cross, and endeavour to cut offsmall parties of the enemy. They had now sufficient boats at theirdisposal for expeditions of this kind; for, in their last defeat, theDanes had in their haste left several boats behind them. Of one of thelargest of these Edmund took possession, and going out in her at night, several times succeeded in capturing Danish vessels, sometimes whilethey were rowing along the river unsuspicious that any foes were near, sometimes by boarding them as they lay alongside the bank. 

As the vessels so captured were too large to be dragged ashore, andcould have been easily recaptured by the Danes, they were, after beingemptied of their contents, always burned. The plague continued itsravages, and the city became straitened for provisions. Count Eudestherefore determined to go to King Charles to urge him to hurry to thesuccour of the town. Almost all the chiefs of the defence had fallenvictims to the pest, or had been killed in battle with the Danes, andthe count at his departure committed the defence of the city to theAbbe Ebble and Edmund. He then crossed the stream at night, and madehis way successfully through the Danes. 

The abbe and Edmund vied with each other in keeping up the spirits ofthe garrison with successful little forays with the Danes, frequentlycrossing the river to the one bank or the other, sometimes with partiesof only five or six men, and falling upon similar bodies of the enemy. Several times they pounced upon small herds of the enemy's cattle, anddriving them into the river, directed them in their boats across thestream. 

In the commencement of July Eudes appeared on the slopes on Mont Martrewith three battalions of soldiers. The enemy, who were for the mostpart on the other side of the Seine, crossed the river. A desperatebattle ensued. A portion of the garrison crossed in boats to theassistance of their friends, Edmund leading over his band of Saxons. With these he fell upon the rear of the Danes engaged in fighting withthe force under the count, and the Northmen, attacked on both sides, gave way and took to flight. They were hotly pursued by the Franks. 

The reinforcements entered Paris triumphantly by the bridge, which hadlong since been repaired. But the siege was not yet over. When the newsof the victory of Eudes spread, the Danes again drew together from allparts, and crossing the river, attacked the city on every side. Theonslaught was more furious than any which had preceded it. The Daneshad provided themselves with large numbers of mangonels and catapults. Every man capable of bearing arms was upon the walls; but so furiouswas the attack, so vast the number of the assailants, so prodigiouswere the clouds of missiles which they rained upon the walls, that thebesieged almost lost heart. 

The relics of St. Genevieve were taken round the walls. In severalplaces the Danes had formed breaches in the walls, and although thebesieged still struggled, hope had well-nigh left them, and abjectterror reigned in the city. Women ran about the streets screaming, andcrying that the end was at hand. The church bells tolled dismally, andthe shouts of the exultant Danes rose higher and higher. Again ageneral cry rose to St. Germain to come to the aid of the town. Just atthis moment Edmund and Egbert, who had till now held the Saxons inreserve, feeling that a desperate effort must be made, formed up theirband, and advancing to the principal breach, passed through the ranksof the disheartened Franks, and with levelled pikes charged headlongdown into the crowd of Danes. The latter, already exhausted by theirefforts, were at once borne back before the serried pikes of theirfresh assailants. In vain their chiefs at that point tried to rallythem; nothing could withstand the impetus of the Saxon attack. 

Astonished at seeing the tide of battle swept away from the breach, theFrench believed that St. Germain had wrought a miracle in their favour, and taking heart poured out in the rear of the Saxons. The news of themiracle spread rapidly. Through the breaches, and from every gate, theypoured out suddenly upon the Danes, who, struck with consternation atthis sudden onslaught by a foe whom they had already regarded asbeaten, hesitated, and soon took to flight. Vast numbers were cut downbefore they could reach their vessels. A great portion fled towards thebridge and endeavoured to cross there; but their numbers impeded them, and the Saxons and Franks, falling upon their rear, effected a terribleslaughter. 

Two days after the battle a force of six hundred Franks arrived fromthe Emperor Charles. The Danes sought to oppose their entrance to thecity, but were defeated with a loss of three thousand men. The siegewas now virtually over, and in a short time the emperor himself with agreat army arrived. It was now November, and after some negotiationsthe Danes agreed upon the receipt of seven hundred pounds of silver toretire to Burgundy and to leave the country at the beginning of March. 

Having wasted Burgundy, however, they again returned to Paris. Consternation seized the capital when the fleet of the Northmen wasseen approaching. A treaty was, however, made, for the wind had fallenjust when the Danish fleet, which had but lately arrived and wasdescending the river, was abreast of Paris. As soon as the wind becamefavourable the Northmen broke the truce, slew a number of Franks whohad mingled among them, and passed up the Marne. 

In the meantime Emperor Charles had died and Count Eudes had beenchosen his successor. When the Danes again advanced against Paris hespeedily sent reinforcements. The town had already repulsed an attack. Eudes himself on St. John's Day was advancing with 1000 men-at-armswhen he was attacked by 10, 000 mounted Danes and 9000 footmen. Thecombat was desperate but the Franks were victorious. Eudes, however, had other difficulties. Burgundy and Aquitaine revolted, and in orderto secure peace to the kingdom he made a treaty with the Danes, givingover to them the province of Normandy. 

Edmund and Egbert had no part in the second siege of Paris. As soon asthe place was relieved by the Emperor Charles they prepared to depart. Taking boats they ascended the river, and to their joy found the Dragonsafe in the hiding place where she had been lying for nearly a year. She was brought out into the stream and floated down to Paris, where bythe order of Count Eudes she was thoroughly repaired and redecorated. 

The Franks, convinced that next only to the assistance of St. Germainthey owed the safety of their city to the valour of the Saxons, loadedthem with presents; and these, with the gifts which they had previouslyreceived after the destruction of the three towers, and the sums forwhich the booty captured from the Danes had been sold, made up a greattreasure. 

Upon the day before they had arranged to sail a Danish boat was seenrowing down the stream. It approached the Dragon and the helmsman asked:

"Is this ship the Dragon? and has it for a captain Edmund the Saxon?"

"I am Edmund, " he replied, "and this is the Dragon. What would you withme?"

"I am sent by the Jarl Siegbert, who lies wounded near, to beg that youwill come to him immediately, as he is in a sore strait and needs yourassistance. "

"I will come at once, " Edmund said. "Put one of your men on board toshow me where he is, for I shall be there before you. "

Edmund's horn sounded the signal, and messengers were sent to the townto order the crew at once to repair on board the Dragon. Edmund landedand took leave of the Frankish leaders. The provisions and stores werehastily carried on board, and then, amidst the enthusiastic cheers ofthe inhabitants, who thronged the walls and shore, the oars were gotout and the Dragon proceeded at the top of her speed up the river. 

On the way Edmund questioned the Dane, and found that Siegbert had beenwounded in the last assault upon Paris. He had not been present at thefirst part of the siege, having but recently arrived from Norway. Hisdaughter Freda had accompanied him. "Yes, " she was still unmarried, although many valiant Northmen had sought her hand, chief among themthe brave leader Sweyn "of the left hand;" but there had been a fray onthe previous night in Siegbert's camp, and it was said--but for that hecould not vouch--that Freda had been carried off. 

The news filled Edmund with anxiety. Ever since the day he left her onher father's galley his thoughts had turned often to the Danish maiden, and the resolution to carry out his promise and some day seek her againhad never for a moment wavered. He had seen many fair young Saxons, andcould have chosen a bride where he would among these, for few Saxonsgirls would have turned a deaf ear to the wooing of one who was at onceof high rank, a prime favourite with the king, and regarded by hiscountrymen as one of the bravest of the Saxon champions; but thedark-haired Freda, who united the fearlessness and independence of awoman with the frankness and gaiety of a child, had won his heart. 

It was true she was a Dane and a pagan; but her father was his friend, and would, he felt sure, offer no objections on the ground of theenmity of the races. Since Guthorn and his people had embracedChristianity, the enmity between the races, in England at least, wasrapidly declining. As to her religion, Edmund doubted not that shewould, under his guidance and teaching, soon cast away theblood-stained gods of the Northmen and accept Christianity. 

In the five years of strife and warfare which had elapsed since he sawher Edmund had often pictured their next meeting. He had not doubtedthat she would remain true to him. Few as were the words which had beenspoken, he knew that when she said, "I will wait for you even till Idie, " she had meant it, and that she was not one to change. He had evenbeen purposing, on his return to England, to ask King Alfred to arrangethrough Guthorn for a safe pass for him to go to Norway. To hear, then, that she had been carried off from her father's side was a terribleblow, and in his anxiety to arrive at Siegbert's tent Edmund urged therowers to their fullest exertions. 

It was three hours after leaving Paris when the Dane pointed to avillage at a short distance from the river and told him that Siegbertwas lying there. The Dragon was steered to shore, and Edmund leapingout followed the Dane with rapid footsteps to the village. The woundedjarl was lying upon a heap of straw. 

"Is it really you, Edmund?" he exclaimed as the young Saxon entered. "Glad am I indeed that my messenger did not arrive too late. I heard ofyou when we first landed--how the Danes, when they sailed up the Seine, had seen a Saxon galley of strange shape which had rowed rapidly up theriver; how the galley herself had never again been seen; but how ayoung Saxon with his band had performed wonders in the defence ofParis, and had burned well-nigh half the Danish fleet. 

"They said that the leader was named Edmund, for they had heard thename shouted in battle; and especially when he, with one other alone, escaped from the burning tower and swam the river. So I was sure thatit was you. Then, a week back, my men told me of a strange ship whichhad passed down the river to Paris, and I doubted not that it was yourDragon, which had been hidden somewhere during the siege. I thoughtthen of sending to tell you that I was lying here wounded; but Freda, who had always been talking of you, suddenly turned coy and said thatyou might have forgotten us, and if you wanted us you would come to usin Norway. "

"But where is Freda?" Edmund, who had been listening impatiently, exclaimed. "One of your men told me that she had been carried off. Isit true?"

"Alas! it is true, " Siegbert replied; "and that is why I sent for you. I have never been good friends with Bijorn since the wounding of hisson, but after a time the matter blew over. Sweyn, who though but withone arm, and that the left, has grown into a valiant warrior, is now, Bijorn being dead, one of our boldest vikings. A year since he became adeclared suitor for Freda's hand. In this, indeed, he is not alone, seeing that she has grown up one of our fairest maidens, and many arethe valorous deeds that have been done to win a smile from her; but shehas refused all suitors, Sweyn with the others. He took his refusal inbad part, and even ventured to vow she should be his whether she willedit or not. Of course I took the matter up and forbade all furtherintimacy, and we had not met again till the other day before Paris. Wehad high words there, but I thought no more of it. A few daysafterwards I was struck by a crossbow bolt in the leg. It smashed myknee, and I shall never be able to use my leg again. I well-nigh diedof fever and vexation, but Freda nursed me through it. She had mecarried on a litter here to be away from the noise and revelry of thecamp. Last night there was a sudden outcry. Some of my men who sprangto arms were smitten down, and the assailants burst in here and toreFreda, shrieking, away. Their leader was Sweyn of the left hand. As Ilay tossing here, mad with the misfortune which ties me to my couch, Ithought of you. I said, 'If any can follow and recapture Freda it isEdmund. ' The Danes had for the most part moved away, and there were fewwould care to risk a quarrel with Sweyn in a matter which concernedthem not closely; but I felt that I could rely upon you, and that youwould spare no pains to rescue my child. "

"That will I not!" Edmund exclaimed; "but tell me first what you thinkare his plans. Which way has he gone, and what force has he with him?"

"The band he commands are six shiploads, each numbering fifty men. Whathis plans may be I know not, but many of the Danes, I know, purposed, when the war was finished here, to move east through Burgundy. Someintended to build boats on the banks of the Rhine and sail down on thatriver, others intended to journey further and to descend by the Elbe. Iknow not which course Sweyn may adopt. The country between this and theRhine swarms with Danes. I do not suppose that Sweyn will join anyother party. Having Freda with him, he will prefer keeping apart; butin any case it would not be safe for you to journey with your band, whowould assuredly become embroiled with the first party of Danes theymet; and even if they be as brave as yourself they would be defeated bysuch superior numbers. "

"You do not think that Sweyn will venture to use violence to forceFreda to become his wife?"

"I think he will hardly venture upon that, " Siegbert said, "howeverviolent and headstrong he may be. To carry off a maiden for a wife isaccounted no very evil deed, for the maiden is generally not unwilling;but to force her by violence to become his wife would be a deed socontrary to our usages that it would bring upon him the anger of thewhole nation. Knowing Sweyn's disposition, I believe that were there noother way, he would not hesitate even at this, but might take ship andcarry her to some distant land; but he would not do this until allother means fail. He will strive to tire her out, and so bring her inher despair to consent to wed him. "

Edmund was silent for three or four minutes; then he said: "I mustconsult my kinsman Egbert. I will return and tell you what I purposedoing. "

On leaving the cottage Edmund found Egbert walking up and down outsideawaiting the result of the interview. He had been present when the Danehad told of Freda's abduction, and knew how sore a blow it was to theyoung ealdorman, for Edmund had made no secret to him of his intentionsome day to wed the Danish jarl's daughter. Edmund in a few wordsrelated to him the substance of Siegbert's narrative, and ended bysaying: "Now, Egbert, what is best to be done?"

"'Tis of no use asking me, Edmund; you know well enough that it is youthat always decide and I agree. I have a hand to strike, but no head toplan. Tell me only what you wish, and you may be sure that I will do mybest to execute it. "

"Of course we must follow, " Edmund said; "of that there is no question. The only doubt is as to the force we must take. What Siegbert said istrue. The Danish bands are so numerous to the east that we should besure to fall in with some of them, and fight as we might, should bedestroyed; and yet with a smaller number how could we hope to rescueFreda from Sweyn's hands?"

Edmund walked up and down for some time. 

"I think, " he went on at last, "the best plan will be to take a partyof but four at most. I must choose those who will be able to pass bestas Danes. With so small a number I may traverse the country unobserved. I will take with me two of Siegbert's men, who, when we get nigh toSweyn's band, may join with him and tell me how things are going, andhow Sweyn treats his captive. If I find he is pushing matters to anextreme I must make some desperate effort to carry her off; but if, asis more probable, he trusts to time to break her resolution, I shallfollow at a short distance. "

"Shall I go with you, Edmund?"

"I think it will be better not, Egbert. Your beard would mark you as aSaxon at once. "

"But that I can cut off, " Egbert said. "It would be a sacrifice truly, but I would do it without hesitation. "

"Thanks, dear kinsman, but I think it would be of more purpose for youto remain in command of the Dragon. She may meet many foes, and it werebest that you were there to fight and direct her. I pray you at once todescend the Seine and sailing round the north coast of France, placethe Dragon at the mouth of the Rhine. Do not interfere with any Danishships that you may see pass out, but keep at a distance. Should Sweyndescend the Rhine I will, if possible, send a messenger down beforehim, so do you look out for small boats; and if you see one in whichthe rower hoists a white flag at the end of his oar, you will know heis my messenger. If I find Sweyn goes on towards the Elbe I will alsosend you word, and you will then move the Dragon to the mouth of thatriver. 

"Lastly, if you receive no message, but if you mark that in a Danishvessel when passing you a white cloth is waved from one of the windowsof the cabins in the poop, that will be a signal to you that the vesselis Sweyn's, and that Freda is a captive on board. In that case you willof course at once attack it. Let us ask Siegbert. He has sailed up boththe Rhine and the Elbe, and can tell us of some quiet port near themouth of each river where you may lay the Dragon somewhat out of sightof passers-by, while you can yet note all ships that go down the river. My messengers will then know where to find you. " Having settled thispoint they returned to Siegbert, and Edmund told him what he thought ofdoing. 

"I can advise no better, " Siegbert said. "Assuredly you cannot prevailby force. At present I have only ten of my followers with me; the rest, after I was wounded, and it was plain that a long time must elapsebefore I could again lead them in the field, asked me to let themfollow some other chief, and as they could not be idle here Iconsented. I have ten men with me, but these would be but a smallreinforcement. As you say, your Saxons would be instantly known, andthe Northmen have suffered so at their hands during the siege that thefirst party you met would set upon you. "

"I will take two only of your men, " Edmund said. "Choose me two who arenot known by sight to Sweyn. I wish one to be a subtle fellow, who willact as a spy for me; the other I should choose of commanding stature;and the air of a leader. He will go with my party, and should we comeupon Danes he will assume the place of leader, and can answer anyquestions. There is far too much difference between the Saxon andDanish tongue for me and my men to pass as Danes if we have many wordsto say. I shall take four of my men, all full grown, strong, and goodfighters. They have but little hair upon their chins at present, andthey can shave that off. Now, jarl, I want five Danish dresses, foryour costume differs somewhat from ours. Have you horses? If not, Imust send back to Paris to buy some. "

"I have plenty to mount you and your party. "

"Good, " Edmund said; "I will go down to my ship and pick my men. "

In half an hour the party were ready to start. Egbert had received fromSiegbert particulars of villages at the mouths of the Rhine and Elbe, and he promised Edmund that a watch should be kept night and day at themouth of the Rhine until a messenger arrived. Edmund had alreadyascertained that Sweyn had left a fortnight before with his following, and had marched towards Champagne. There probably he had halted hismain body, returning only with a party of horsemen to carry off Freda. 

"I would I could go with you, " Siegbert groaned as Edmund said adieu tohim. "I would ride straight into his camp and challenge him to mortalcombat, but as it is I am helpless. "

"Never fear, good Siegbert, " Edmund said cheerfully; "when your leg iscured travel straight homeward, and there, I trust, before very long toplace Freda safe and unharmed in your arms. If I come not you will knowthat I have perished. "

A minute later, after a few parting words with Egbert, Edmund mountedhis horse, and followed by his six companions, rode off at full speed. He knew that it would be useless making any inquiries about Sweyn andhis party. But few of the inhabitants of the country were to be seenabout, for the Danes had burned every house within very many miles ofParis, and the peasants would assuredly not have paid any specialattention to a party of Danes, for whenever they saw the dreadedmarauders even at a distance they forsook their homes and fled to theforests. The party therefore rode eastward until nightfall, thenpicketed their horses, and having lit a fire, made their supper fromthe store of provisions they had brought with them, and then lay downto sleep for the night. 

At daybreak they again started and continued their journey until it wasnecessary to halt to give their horses a rest. They had passed severalparties of Danes, for these in great numbers, after the siege of Parishad been given up, were journeying towards Burgundy. There was butslight greeting as they passed; but on one occasion a horseman rode outfrom one of the bands and entered into conversation with the two Daneswho rode at the head of the party. They told them that they werefollowers of the Jarl Siegbert, and were riding to join the rest of hisband, who were with the company of Jarl Eric, as Siegbert would be longbefore he would be able to move, and had therefore kept only a few ofhis followers with him. 

"Eric is a long way ahead, " the Dane said; "he must be full as far asNancy by this time. Those who left first, " he grumbled, "will have thepick of the country. We were fools to linger so long before Paris. "Then turning his horse, he rode back to his comrades, and the partycontinued their way. 

They avoided all towns and large Danish encampments on the way, butmade inquiries from all small parties they met after the party ofSweyn. They learned without difficulty the place where he had beenencamped a few days before, but on their arriving in the neighbourhoodthey found that the place was deserted, nor could any tell them thedirection in which the Northmen had travelled. 

CHAPTER XVI: FREDA

For some days Edmund and his party scoured the country round, journeying now in one direction, now in another, but without hearingought of Sweyn's party. Certainly they had not gone along the trackwhich the main body of the Danes had followed; but the question waswhether they had turned rather to the south in order to cross themountain ranges between them and the Rhine, or had turned north andjourneyed through the great forest of Ardennes, and so to some of theother rivers which run down into the North Sea. 

The latter was in some respects the most likely course to have beenchosen. By taking it Sweyn would avoid altogether the track which themajority of his countrymen were taking, and this would naturally be hisobject. Siegbert had many powerful friends, and the carrying off of thejarl's daughter from the side of her wounded father would be regardedas a grave offence; and Sweyn might well wish to keep clear of hiscountrymen until he had forced Freda to become his wife. Even then itwould not be safe for him for a long time to return to his country. Striking through the Ardennes he would come down upon the Scheldt, theMoselle, the Maas, or other rivers flowing into the North Sea direct, or into the Rhine. 

Edmund knew nothing of these streams; but the Danes with him said therewere several rivers so situated, for they had sailed up them. Wherethey took their rise they knew not, but it would probably be in orbeyond the forest of Ardennes. 

"Then in that way we will search, " Edmund said. "If they come upon ariver they will doubtless set to work to build galleys to carry them tothe sea, for with only three hundred men Sweyn will not venture tomarch by land through a country which has but lately suffered heavilyat the hands of the Danes. It will take him a month or six weeks to cutdown trees and build his ships; therefore we may hope to find himbefore he is ready to embark. First we will push through the forest tothe other side; there we will question the inhabitants concerning theposition of the nearest rivers; then we will divide into parties and goon the search, appointing a place of rendezvous where we may rejoineach other. It can hardly be that we shall fail to find them if theyhave taken that way. "

Before entering the forest they obtained a considerable store ofprovisions; for they had no idea of its extent, and had no time tospend in hunting game. The forest of Ardennes was at that time ofimmense size, extending from Verdun and Metz on the south, to Liege andAix on the north. 

Men of the present day would have found it impossible to find their waythrough, but would speedily have been lost in its trackless recesses;but the Saxons and Danes were accustomed to travel in forests, and knewthe signs as well as did the Red-skins and hunters of the Americanforests. Therefore they felt no hesitation in entering the forestwithout a guide. 

The danger which might beset them was of a different kind. Immensenumbers of the inhabitants of France, Champagne, and Burgundy had takenrefuge in the forests, driving their flocks and herds before them. Herethey lived a wild life, hoping that the emperor would ere long clearthe country of the invaders. No mercy could be expected if Edmund andhis party fell in with a number of these fugitives. They would have notime to tell their story, but would be attacked at once as a party ofplundering Danes. 

Knowing that the horses would be an encumbrance to them in the forest, they were sold to the last party of Northmen they encountered beforeentering it, and they pursued their way on foot. The greatest cautionwas observed; every sound was marked, and at the call of a human voice, the low of cattle, or the bleating of sheep, they turned their courseso as to avoid encounter with the inhabitants of the forest. They litno fires at night, and scarce a word was spoken on the march. Severaltimes they had to take refuge in thickets when they heard the sound ofapproaching voices, and it needed all their knowledge of woodcraft tomaintain their direction steadily towards the north. At last, after sixdays' journey, they issued out into the open country beyond the forestand soon arrived at a cottage. 

The peasant was struck with terror and astonishment at the appearanceof seven Danes; and he could with difficulty be made to understand thattheir object was neither plunder nor murder, but that they wished onlyinformation from him of the situation and direction of the variousrivers of the country. After learning from him all that he knew Edmundarrived at the conclusion that Sweyn would probably attempt to descendeither by a branch of the Moselle, and so to the Rhine on the right, orby one of the Maas on the left of the place at which they had emergedfrom the forest. 

Edmund decided to strike the Maas, and to follow its course up into theforest, taking with him one of the Danes and two of his Saxons, and tosend the others to search the banks of the tributary of the Moselle. Before starting he sent the peasant to the nearest village to purchasegarments of the country for the whole party. He had already told theman that they were not Danes but Saxons, the bitter enemies of theNorthmen, and that he had been aiding in the defence of Paris againstthem. 

The peasant did not doubt what Edmund told him, for the conduct of hisvisitors was so opposed to all that he had heard of the doings of theDanes that he well believed they could not belong to that nation. Hewas away some hours, and returned with the required dresses. Having putthese on, and laying aside their helmets and shields, the two partiesstarted, the Danes alone carrying with them their former garments. Thenext day Edmund arrived at the river, and at once followed its courseupwards, for Sweyn and his party would be building their ships in theforest. 

They had not proceeded many miles before they heard the sound of axes. Edmund gave an exclamation of delight. It was almost certain that hehad hit upon Sweyn's track, for it was unlikely that any of theinhabitants of the country would have gone so far into the forest fortimber. They now moved with the greatest caution, and as theyapproached the place whence the sound proceeded Edmund halted the twoSaxons and bade them conceal themselves. The Dane resumed his owngarments and put on his helmet and shield; and then, taking advantageof every clump of undergrowth, and moving with the greatest caution, heand Edmund made their way forward. Presently they came within sight ofan animated scene. 

A large number of trees had been felled by the banks of the river andthree hundred Northmen were busily at work. The frames of two greatgalleys had already been set up, and they were now engaged in choppingout planks for their sides. Two huts were erected in the middle of theclearing. One was large, and Sweyn's banner floated from a spear beforeit. The other which stood close by was much smaller, and Edmund doubtednot that this was appropriated to Freda. 

Nothing more could be done now--their object was so far attained; andretiring they joined the two Saxons and made their way along the riverbank till they reached the edge of the forest. One of the Saxons wasnow sent off to the peasant's hut, where he was to remain until thereturn of the other party, and was then to bring them on to the spotwhich Edmund had chosen for his encampment. This was in the heart of alarge clump of underwood extending down to the river. 

The brushwood was so thick that it was entered with difficulty, and nopasser-by would dream that a party was hidden within it. Near thestream Edmund and his companions with their swords soon cleared away acircle, and with the boughs constructed an arbour. A thin screen ofbushes separated them from the river, but they could see the water, andnone could pass up or down unperceived. 

The Saxon was charged to bring with him on his return a considerablesupply of provisions, for it would have been dangerous to wander in thewoods in pursuit of game. The Northmen had, Edmund noticed, some cattlewith them; but they would be sure to be hunting in the woods, as theywould wish to save the cattle for provision on their voyage. It wasnightfall before the hut was completed; and as they had journeyed farfor many days Edmund determined to postpone an attempt to discover whatwas passing in Sweyn's camp until the following evening. 

The day passed quietly, and towards evening Edmund and the Dane startedfor Sweyn's camp. When they approached it they saw many fires burning, and the shouting and singing of the Norsemen rang through the forest. They waited until the fires burnt down somewhat and they could see manyof the Danes stretching themselves down by them. Then Edmund'scompanion proceeded to the camp. 

Anxious as Edmund was himself to learn what was doing, he restrainedhis impatience, for it was safer that the Northman should go alone. Inthe dull light of the dying fires his features would be unnoticed, andhis tongue would not betray him if spoken to. Siegbert had commendedhim as a crafty and ready fellow, and Edmund felt that he would be ableto gather more information than he could do himself. From his place ofconcealment he kept his eyes fixed on the Northman's figure. Presentlyhe saw him enter the clearing, and sauntering slowly across it throwhimself down near a fire by which a party of Danes were still sittingtalking. 

One by one these lay down, and when the last had done so the Northmanrose quietly and stole out again into the forest. When he rejoinedEdmund the latter set forward with him, and not a word was spoken untilthey were some distance from the camp; then Edmund stopped. 

"What have you learned?" he asked. 

"All that there is to learn, I think, " the Northman replied. "The ladyFreda is, as you supposed, a captive in the little hut. Two men onlykeep watch over it by day, but at night six lie around it, two beingalways on foot. They speak in admiration of her courage and spirit. Shehas sworn to Sweyn that she will slay herself if he attempts to useviolence to force her to marriage with him, and they doubt not that shewill keep her word. However, they believe that she will grow tired outat last when she finds that there is no hope whatever of a rescue. Theships are being built for a long sea voyage, for Sweyn is going to leadthem to join the Viking Hasting in the Mediterranean, and has promisedhis men the plunder of countries ten times richer than France orEngland. With so long an expedition in view, they may well think thatthe Lady Freda's resolution will soon give way, and that she may cometo see that the position of the wife of a bold viking is a thousandtimes preferable to that of a captive. Many of the men loudly expresstheir wonder why she would refuse the love of so valiant a warrior asSweyn. "

The news was at once good and bad. Edmund did not fear Freda'sresolution giving way for a long time, but the news that Sweyn intendedto carry her upon so distant an expedition troubled him. It was ofcourse possible that he might intercept them with the Dragon at themouth of the Maas, but it was uncertain whether the ship would arriveat the mouth of the Rhine in time to be brought round before theNorthmen descended. The length of her voyage would depend entirely onthe wind. Were this favourable when she reached the mouth of the Seine, a week would carry her to her destination. Should it be unfavourablethere was no saying how long the voyage would last. 

The risk was so great that Edmund determined to make an effort to rousethe country against the Danes, and to fall upon them in theirencampment; but the task would he knew be a hard one, for the dread ofthe Danes was so great that only in large towns was any resistance tothem ever offered. However he determined to try, for if the Northmensucceeded in getting to the sea the pursuit would indeed be a long one, and many weeks and even months might elapse before he could again comeup to them. 

On the following day the rest of the party arrived, and leaving theforest Edmund proceeded with them through the country, visiting everyvillage, and endeavouring to rouse the people to attack the Danes, butthe news that the dreaded marauders were so near excited terror only. The assurances of Edmund that there was much rich plunder in their campwhich would become the property of those who destroyed them, excitedbut a feeble interest. The only point in the narrative which excitedtheir contentment was the news that the Danes were building ships andwere going to make their way down to the sea. 

"In Heaven's name let them go!" was the cry; "who would interfere withthe flight of a savage beast? If they are going down the river theywill scarcely land to scatter and plunder the country, and he would bemad indeed who would seek them when they are disposed to let us alone. "

Finding his efforts vain in the country near the forest Edmund wentdown the river to the town of Liege, which stood on its banks. When itbecame known that a band of Northmen was on the upper river, and waslikely to pass down, the alarm spread quickly through the town, and acouncil of the principal inhabitants was summoned. Before these Edmundtold his story, and suggested that the fighting men of the town shouldmarch up the river and fall upon the Danes in their camp. 

"It is but two days' march--the Northmen will be unsuspicious ofdanger, and taken by surprise may be easily defeated. " The proposition, however, was received with absolute derision. 

"You must be mad to propose such a thing, young Saxon, if Saxon indeedyou are, but for aught we know you may be a Northman sent by them todraw us into an ambush. No; we will prepare for their coming. We willman our walls and stand on the defensive, and if there be, as you say, but three hundred of them, we can defend ourselves successfully; and wemay hope that, seeing our strength, and that we are prepared for theircoming, the Northmen will pass by without molesting us; but as formoving outside our walls, it would be worse than folly even to think ofsuch a thing. "

After this rebuff Edmund concluded that he could hope for no assistancefrom the inhabitants of the country, but must depend upon himself andthe Dragon alone. He at once despatched two of his men, a Dane and aSaxon, with orders to journey as rapidly as possible to the rendezvous, where the Dragon was to be found at the mouth of the Rhine, and to begEgbert to move round with all speed to the Maas. 

Having done this, he purchased a small and very fast rowing-skiff atLiege, and taking his place in this with his four remaining followers, he rowed up the river. It took them three days before they reached theedge of the forest. On reaching their former hiding-place, they landed. The bushes were carefully drawn aside, and the boat hauled up untilcompletely screened from sight of the river, and Edmund and the Dane atonce started for the encampment of the Northmen. 

They had been ten days absent, and in that time great progress had beenmade with the galleys. They looked indeed completely finished as theystood high and lofty on the river bank. The planks were all in theirplaces; the long rows of benches for the rowers were fastened in; thepoop and forecastle were finished and decked. A number of long straightpoles lay alongside ready to be fashioned into oars; and Edmund thoughtthat in another two or three days the galleys would be ready forlaunching. They were long and low in the waist, and were evidentlybuilt for great speed. Edmund did not think that they were intended tosail, except perhaps occasionally when the wind was favourable, as anaid to the rowers. Each would carry a hundred and fifty men, and therewere thirty seats, so that sixty would row at once. 

"They are fine galleys, " the Dane whispered. "Sweyn has a good eye fora boat. "

"Yes, " Edmund said, "they look as if they will be very fast. With oarsalone they would leave the Dragon behind, but with sails and oars weshould overhaul them in a wind. I wish it had been otherwise, for if, when they reach the mouth of the river, there is no wind, they may givethe Dragon the slip. Ah!" he exclaimed, "there is Freda. "

As he spoke a tall maiden came out from the small hut. The distance wastoo great for Edmund to distinguish her features, but he doubted notfrom the style of her garments that it was Siegbert's daughter. Therewere other women moving about the camp, for the Danes were generallyaccompanied by their wives on their expeditions; but there wassomething in the carriage and mien of the figure at the door of the hutwhich distinguished it from the rest. She did not move far away, butstood watching the men at work on the ships and the scene around. Presently a tall figure strode down from the vessels towards her. 

"There is Sweyn!" Edmund exclaimed, seeing that the warrior possessedbut one arm. 

"Ah! you know him by sight then?" The Dane said. 

"I should do so, " Edmund answered grimly, "seeing that it was I whosmote off that right arm of his. I regret now that I did not strike athis head instead. "

The Dane looked with admiration and surprise at his leader. He hadheard of the fight between the Saxon champion and Sweyn, which had costthe latter his right arm, but until now he had been ignorant ofEdmund's identity with Sweyn's conqueror. 

Freda did not seek to avoid her captor, but remained standing quietlyuntil he approached. For some time they conversed; then she turned andleft him and re-entered her hut. Sweyn stood looking after her, andthen with an angry stamp of the foot returned to the galleys. 

"I would give much to be able to warn her that I am present and willfollow her until I rescue her from Sweyn, " Edmund said. "Once at seaand on her way south she may well despair of escape, and may consent, from sheer hopelessness, to become his wife. Were it not that her hutis so strongly guarded at night I would try to approach it, but as thiscannot be done I must take my chance in the day. To-morrow I will dressmyself in your garments and will hide in the wood as near as I can tothe hut; then if she come out to take the air I will walk boldly outand speak with her. I see no other way of doing it. "

On the following morning, attired in the Dane's clothes and helmet, Edmund took his place near the edge of the wood. It was not until latein the afternoon that Freda made her appearance. The moment waspropitious; almost all the men were at work on the ships and theiroars. The women were cooking the evening meal, and there was no onenear Freda, with the exception of the two armed Danes who sat on thetrunk of a fallen tree on guard, a short distance away. Edmund issuedboldly from the wood, and, waiting till Freda's steps, as she passedbackwards and forwards, took her to the farthest point from the guards, he approached her. 

"Freda, " he said, "do not start or betray surprise, for you arewatched. "

At the sound of his voice the girl had paused in her steps, andexclaimed in a low voice, "Edmund!" and then, obeying his words, stoodmotionless. 

"I am near you, dear, and will watch over you. I have not strength tocarry you away; but my ship will be at the mouth of the river as youpass out. Hang a white cloth from the window of your cabin in the poopas a signal. If we fail to rescue you there we will follow youwheresoever you may go, even to Italy, where I hear you are bound. Sokeep up a brave heart. I have seen your father, and he has sent me tosave you. See, the guards are approaching, I must go. "

Edmund then made for the forest. "Stop there!" the guards cried. "Whoare you, and whence do you come?"

Edmund made no answer, but, quickening his steps, passed among thetrees, and was soon beyond pursuit. This, indeed, the Danes did notattempt. They had been surprised at seeing, as they supposed, one oftheir party addressing Freda, for Sweyn's orders that none should speakwith her were precise. He had given this command because he feared, that by the promise of rich rewards she might tempt some of hisfollowers to aid her escape. They had, therefore, risen to interruptthe conversation, but it was not until they approached that it struckthem that the Northman's face was unfamiliar to them, and that he wasnot one of their party, but Edmund had entered the wood before theyrecovered from their surprise. Their shouts to him to stop broughtSweyn to the spot. 

"What is it?" he asked. 

"A strange Northman has come out of the wood, and spoken to the ladyFreda. "

Sweyn turned to his captive. She stood pale and trembling, for theshock of the surprise had been a severe one. 

"Who is this whom you have spoken to?" he asked. Freda did not answer. 

"I insist upon knowing, " Sweyn exclaimed angrily. 

Freda recovered herself with an effort, and, raising her head, said, "Your insistence has small effect with me, as you know, Jarl Sweyn; butas there is no reason for concealment I will tell you. He is amessenger whom my dear father has sent to me to tell me that some dayhe hopes to rescue me from your hands. "

Sweyn laughed loudly. 

"He might have saved himself the trouble, " he said. "Your good fatherlies wounded near Paris, and by the time he is able to set out to yourrescue we shall be with Hasting on the sunny waters of Italy, and longere that you will, I hope, have abandoned your obstinate disposition, and consented to be my wife. "

Freda did not answer at once. Now that there was a hope of rescue, however distant, she thought it might be as well to give Sweyn somefaint hope that in time she might yield to his wishes. Then she said:

"I have told you often, jarl, that I will never be your wife, and I donot think that I shall ever change my mind. It may be that the sunnyskies you speak of may work a wonderful change in me, but that remainsto be seen. " Sweyn retired well satisfied. Her words were less defiantthan any she had hitherto addressed to him. As to the message of herfather, who could know nothing of his intention to sail to theMediterranean, he thought no further of it. 

Three days later the galleys were launched, and after a day spent inputting everything in its place they started on their way down theriver. They rowed many miles, and at night moored by the bank. Afterdarkness had fallen a small boat rowed at full speed past them. It paidno attention to the summons to stop, enforced though it was by severalarrows, but continued its way down the river, and was soon lost in thedarkness. Sweyn was much displeased. As they rowed down they hadcarefully destroyed every boat they found on the river, in order thatthe news of their coming might not precede them. 

"The boat must have been hauled up and hidden, " he said; "we might aswell have stopped and landed at some of the villages and replenishedour larder. Now we shall find the small places all deserted, and thecattle driven away from the river. It is an unfortunate mischance. "

As the Northmen anticipated they found the villages they passed thenext day entirely deserted by their inhabitants, and not a head ofcattle was to be seen grazing near the banks. In the afternoon theycame to Liege. The gates were shut, and the walls bristled with spears. The galleys passed without a stay. Sweyn had other objects in view. Anybooty that might be obtained without severe fighting he would have beenglad enough to gather in; but with a long sea-voyage before him hecared not to burden his galleys, and his principal desire was to obtaina sufficient supply of provisions for the voyage. For several days thegalleys proceeded down the river. The villages were all deserted, andthe towns prepared for defence. 

When he arrived within a day's journey of the sea he was forced tohalt. Half the crews were left in charge of the ships, and with theothers he led a foray far inland, and after some sharp fighting withthe natives succeeded in driving down a number of cattle to the shipsand in bringing in a store of flour. 

Edmund had kept ahead of the galleys, stopping at every town andvillage and warning the people of the approach of the marauders. Hereached the mouth of the river two days before them, but to his deepdisappointment saw that the Dragon had not arrived at the rendezvous. On the following afternoon, however, a distant sail was seen, and as itapproached Edmund and his followers gave a shout of joy as theyrecognized the Dragon, which was using her oars as well as sails andwas approaching at full speed. Edmund leaped into the boat and rowed tomeet them, and a shout of welcome arose from the Dragon as the crewrecognized their commander. 

"Are we in time?" Egbert shouted. 

"Just in time, " Edmund replied. "They will be here to-morrow. " Edmundwas soon on board, and was astonished at seeing Siegbert standing bythe side of his kinsman. 

"What is the news of Freda?" the jarl asked eagerly. 

"She is well and keeps up a brave heart, " Edmund replied. "She hassworn to kill herself if Sweyn attempts to make her his wife byviolence. I have spoken to her and told her that rescue will come. Buthow is it that you are here?"

"After you had left us your good kinsman Egbert suggested to me that Ishould take passage in the Dragon. In the first place I should thesooner see my daughter; and in the next, it would be perilous work, after the Danish army had left, for a small party of us to traverseFrance. "

"I would I had thought of it, " Edmund said; "but my mind was sodisturbed with the thought of Freda's peril that it had no room forother matters. And how fares it with you?"

"Bravely, " the Northman replied. "As soon as I sniffed the salt air ofthe sea my strength seemed to return to me. My wound is well-nighhealed; but the joint has stiffened, and my leg will be stiff for therest of my life. But that matters little. And now tell me all youradventures. We have heard from the messenger you sent how shrewdly youhunted out Sweyn's hiding-place. "

CHAPTER XVII: A LONG CHASE

The following morning the weather was still and dull. Not a breath ofwind ruffled the surface of the river. 

"This is unfortunate, " Edmund said to his companion. "Sweyn's galleyswill row faster than we can go with oars alone, and though they may notknow the Dragon they will be sure that she is not one of their ownships. We must hope that they may attack us. "

The day passed on without a sight of the galleys, but late in theafternoon they were seen in the distance. The Dragon was moored nearthe middle of the rivet. Her oars were stowed away, and the crewsordered to keep below the bulwarks, in hopes that the Danes, seeing butfew men about and taking her for an easy prize, might attack her. Whenthey approached within half a mile the Danish galleys suddenly ceasedrowing. 

"What is that strange-looking vessel?" Sweyn asked the Northmenstanding round him. 

"I know her, " one of them said, "for I have twice seen her before to mycost. The first time she chased us hotly at the mouth of the Thames, destroying several of the vessels with which we were sailing in convoy. The next time was in the battle where King Alfred defeated us lastyear, nearly in the same water. She is a Saxon ship, wondrous fast andwell-handled. She did more damage in the battle than any four of herconsorts. "

"Were it not that I have other game in view, " Sweyn said, "we wouldfight her, for we are two to one and strongly manned, and the Saxon canscarce carry more men than one of our galleys; but she is not likely tobe worth the lives she would cost us to capture her; therefore we wille'en let her alone, which will be easy enough, for see that bank ofsea-fog rolling up the river; another ten minutes and we shall not seeacross the deck. Give orders to the other galley to lay in oars tillthe fog comes, then to make for the left bank of the river and to driftwith the tide close inshore. Let none speak a word, and silence be keptuntil they hear my horn. I will follow the right bank till we reach themouth. "

Freda was standing near and heard these orders with a sinking heart. She had no doubt that Edmund was on board the Saxon ship, and she hadlooked forward with confidence to be delivered from her captor; but nowit seemed that owing to the evil change of the weather the hope was tobe frustrated. 

Edmund and the Saxons had viewed with consternation the approach of thesea-fog. The instant it enveloped the ship the oars were got out andthey rowed in the direction of the Danish vessels, which they hopedwould drop anchor when the fog reached them. Not a word was spoken onboard the Dragon. Edmund, Egbert, and Siegbert stood on the forecastleintently listening for any sound which would betray the position of theDanes, but not a sound was to be heard. They had, they calculated, already reached the spot where the Dane should have been anchored whenfrom the left, but far away astern, a loud call in a woman's voice washeard. 

"That must be Freda!" Edmund exclaimed. "Turn the ship; they havepassed us in the fog. "

The Dragon's head was turned and she was rowed rapidly in the directionof the voice. No further sound was heard. Presently there was a suddenshock which threw everyone on to the deck. The Dragon had run high onthe low muddy bank of the river. The tide was falling; and although fora few minutes the crew tried desperately to push her off they soonfound that their efforts were in vain, and it was not until the tideagain rose high nine hours later that the Dragon floated. Until morningbroke nothing could be done, and even when it did so matters were notmended, for the fog was still dense. 

The disappointment of Edmund and Siegbert at the escape of the Daneswas extreme. Their plans had been so well laid that when it was foundthat the Dragon had arrived in time no doubts were entertained of thesuccess of the enterprise, and to be foiled just when Freda seemedwithin reach was a terrible disappointment. 

"My only consolation is, " Edmund said as he paced the deck impatientlyside by side with Egbert, "that this fog which delays us will alsohinder the Danes. "

"That may be so or it may not, " Egbert answered. "It is evident thatsome on board the Danish ships must have recognized us, and that theywere anxious to escape rather than fight. They draw so little waterthat they would not be afraid of the sandbanks off the mouth of theriver, seeing that even if they strike them they can jump out, lightenthe boats, and push them off; and once well out at sea it is probablethat they may get clearer weather, for Siegbert tells me that the fogoften lies thick at the mouths of these rivers when it is clear enoughin the open sea. "

When the tide again began to run out Edmund determined at all risks toproceed to sea. The moorings were cast off from the shore and theDragon suffered to drift down. Men with poles took their stations inher bows and sounded continually, while at her stern two anchors wereprepared in readiness to drop at a moment's notice. Several times thewater shoaled so much that Edmund was on the point of giving orders todrop the anchors, but each time it deepened again. 

So they continued drifting until they calculated that the tide must benearly on the turn, and they then dropped anchor. It was much lighternow than it had been in the river, but was still so misty that theycould not see more than a hundred yards or so round the vessel. Nochange took place until night, and then Edmund, who had been tooexcited and anxious to sleep on the previous night, lay down to rest, ordering that he should be woke if any change took place in theweather. As the sun rose next morning the fog gradually lifted, andthey were able to see where they were. Their head pointed west; faraway on their left could be seen a low line of coast. Not a sail was insight, and indeed sails would have been useless, for the water wasstill unruffled by a breath of wind. The anchors were at once got upand the oars manned, and the ship's head turned towards shore. 

Two hours' rowing took them within a short distance of land, andkeeping about a mile out they rowed to the west. The men, knowing howanxious was their leader to overtake the Danish galleys, rowed theirhardest, relieving each other by turns, so that half the oars wereconstantly going. Without intermission they rowed until night set in, and then cast anchor. When the wind came--it was not until the thirdday--it was ahead, and instead of helping the Dragon it greatly impededits progress. 

So far they had seen nothing of the galleys, and had the mortificationof knowing that in spite of all their efforts these were probablygaining ground upon them every day. Even without wind the galleys wouldrow faster than the Dragon, and being so fully manned would be able tokeep all their oars going; but against the wind their advantage wouldbe increased greatly, for lying low in the water they would offer butlittle resistance to it, and would be able to make way at a brisk pace, while the Dragon could scarce move against it. 

The Saxon ship was off Calais when the breeze sprang up, and as itincreased and their progress became slower and slower Edmund held aconsultation with his companions and it was determined to run acrossthe channel and lie in the mouth of the Thames till the wind turned. Solong as it continued to blow they would lag farther and farther behindthe chase, who might, moreover enter any of the rivers in search ofshelter or provisions, and so escape their pursuers altogether. Siegbert had never been up the Mediterranean, but he had talked withmany Danes who had been. These had told him that the best course was tosail west to the extremity of England, then to steer due south untilthey came upon the north coast of Spain. They would follow this to itswestern extremity; and then run south, following the land till theycame to a channel some ten miles wide, which formed the entrance to theMediterranean. 

They decided, therefore, to follow this course in hopes of interruptingthe galleys there; they would thus avoid the dangerous navigation ofthe west coast of France, where there were known to be many islands androcks, around which the tides ran with great fury. For a fortnight theDragon lay windbound; then came two days of calm; and then, to theirdelight, the pennon on the top of the mast blew out from the east. 

They were lying in the mouth of the Colne, and would therefore have nodifficulty in making the Foreland; and with her sail set and her oarsout the Dragon dashed away from her moorings. Swiftly they ran roundthe south-easterly point of England and then flew before the breezealong the southern coast. On the third day they were off Land's End andhauled her head to the south. The east wind held, the Bay of Biscay wascalm, and after a rapid voyage they sighted the high lands of Spainahead. Then they sheered to the west till they rounded its extremityand then sailed down the coast of Spain. They put into a river forprovisions, and the natives assembled in great numbers on the bankswith the evident intention of opposing a landing; but upon Egbertshouting that they were not Danes but Saxons, and were ready to barterfor the provisions they required, the natives allowed them to approach. There was no wrangling for terms. Cattle were purchased, and thewater-tanks filled up, and a few hours after entering the river theDragon was again under way. Rounding the southern point they followedthe land. After a day's sailing they perceived land on their right, andgave a shout of joy at the thought that they had arrived at theentrance of the straits. At nightfall they dropped anchor. 

"What are you looking at, Siegbert?" Edmund asked, seeing the jarllooking thoughtfully at the anchor-chain as the ship swung round. 

"I am thinking, " the jarl said, "that we must have made some error. Doyou not see that she rides, just as we were sailing, with her head tothe north-east? That shows that the current is against us. "

"Assuredly it does, " Edmund said; "but the current is a very slack one, for the ropes are not tight. "

"But that agrees not, " Siegbert said, "with what I have been told. Inthe first place, this channel points to the northeast, whereas, as Ihave heard, the straits into the Mediterranean run due east. In thenext place, those who have been through have told me that there are notides as in the northern seas, but that the current runs ever like ariver to the east. "

"If that be so, " Edmund said, "we must have mistaken our way, for herewhat current there is runs to the west. To-morrow morning, instead ofproceeding farther, we will cross to the opposite side, and will followthat down until we strike upon the right channel. "

In the morning sail was again made, and crossing what was really theBay of Cadiz they sailed on till they arrived at the mouth of thestraits. There was no doubt now that they were right. The width of thechannel, its direction, and the steady current through it, allcorresponded with what Siegbert had heard, and proceeding a mile alongit they cast anchor. 

They soon opened communications with the natives, who, althoughspeaking a tongue unknown to them, soon comprehended by their gesturesand the holding up of articles of barter that their intentions werefriendly. Trade was established, and there was now nothing to do but toawait the coming of the galleys. 

"I would, " Edmund said, as, when evening was closing, he looked acrossthe straits at the low hills on the opposite side, "that this passagewas narrower. Sweyn will, doubtless, have men on board his ship whohave sailed in these seas before, and will not need to grope his wayalong as we have done. If he enters the straits at night we shall seenothing of him, and the current runs so fast that he would sweepspeedily by. It is possible, indeed, that he has already passed. If hecontinued to row down the shores of France all the time we were lyingwind-bound he would have had so long a start when the east wind beganto blow, that, although the galleys carry but little sail, they mightwell have been here some days before us. Sweyn would be anxious to joinHasting as soon as he could. The men would be thirsting for booty, andwould make but short halt anywhere. I will stay but a week. If in thattime they come not we will enter this southern sea and seek the fleetof Hasting. When we find that we shall find Sweyn; but I fear that thesearch will be a long one, for these people speak not our tongue, andwe shall have hard work in gaining tidings of the whereabouts of theNorthmen's fleet. "

Day and night a vigilant watch was kept up from the mast-head of theDragon, but without success. Each day they became more and moreconvinced that Sweyn must be ahead of them, and on the morning of theseventh they lifted their anchor and proceeded through the straits. Many had been the consultations between Edmund and his friends, and ithad been determined at last to sail direct for Rome. Siegbert knew thatby sailing somewhat to the north of east, after issuing from thepassage, they would in time arrive at Italy. 

At Rome there was a monastery of Saxon monks, and through them theywould be able to obtain full information as to the doings andwhereabouts of the squadron of Hasting. Scarcely were they through thestraits than the wind, veering to the south-east, prevented them frommaking the course they had fixed upon, but they were able to coastalong by the shore of Spain. They put into several small ports as theycruised up, but could obtain no intelligence of the Danes, being unableto converse except by signs. 

When they reached Marseilles they were pleased to meet with Franks, with whom they could converse, and hired a pilot acquainted with thecoasts of the Mediterranean. They learned that Hasting and his fleethad harried the coasts of Provence and Italy; that the Genoese galleyshad had several engagements with them, but had been worsted. 

The Danish fleet was now off the coast of Sicily, and the Northmen wereravaging that rich and fertile island. They were reported to have eventhreatened to ascend the Tiber and to burn Rome. Having obtained theservices of a man who spoke both the Italian and Frankish tongues, Edmund started again. He first went to Genoa, as he thought that thepeople there might be despatching another fleet against the Northmen inwhich case he would have joined himself to them. On his arrival therehe was well entertained by the Genoese when they learned, through theinterpreter, who they were, and that they had come from England asenemies of the Danes. 

Edmund and his Saxons were much surprised at the splendour of Genoa, which immensely surpassed anything they had hitherto seen in themagnificence of its buildings, the dress and appearance of itsinhabitants, the variety of the goods displayed by the traders, and thewealth and luxury which distinguished it. It was indeed their firstsight of civilization, and Edmund felt how vastly behind was NorthernEurope, and understood for the first time Alfred's extreme eagerness toraise the condition of his people. On the other hand, the Genoese weresurprised at the dress and appearance of the Saxons. 

The crew of the Dragon were picked men, and their strength and stature, the width of their shoulders, and the muscles of their arms, and, aboveall, their fair hair and blue eyes, greatly astonished the Genoese. Edmund and his companions might have remained in Genoa and receivedentertainment and hospitality from its people for a long time; butafter a stay of a day or two, and having obtained the various storesnecessary for their voyage, Edmund determined to proceed. Three of theyoung Genoese nobles, fired by the story which they heard of theadventures which the Dragon had gone through, and desirous of takingpart in any action which she might fight against the Danes, beggedleave to accompany them. 

Edmund gladly acceded to the request, as their presence would be ofgreat utility in other ports at which the Dragon might touch. At GenoaEdmund procured garments for his men similar to those worn by theItalian soldiers and sailors, and here he sold to the gold andsilversmiths a large number of articles of value which they hadcaptured from the Danes, or with which the Count Eudes and the peopleof Paris had presented them. 

The Dragon differed but little in appearance from the galleys of theGenoese, and Edmund determined when he approached the shores where theNorthmen were plundering to pass as a Genoese ship, for should the newscome to Sweyn's ears that a Saxon galley was in the Mediterranean itmight put him on his guard, as he would believe that she was speciallyin pursuit of his own vessel. 

On arriving at the mouth of the Tiber the Dragon ascended the river andanchored under the walls of the imperial city. The Genoese nobles hadmany friends and relations there, and Edmund, Egbert, and Siegbert wereat once installed as guests in a stately palace. 

The pope, upon hearing that the strange galley which had anchored inthe river was a Saxon, sent an invitation to its commander to visithim, and Edmund and his kinsman were taken by their Italian friends tohis presence. The pope received them most graciously, and afterinquiring after King Alfred and the state of things in England, askedhow it was that a Saxon ship had made so long a voyage. 

Edmund explained that he was in search of a Danish damsel who had onceshown him great kindness, and who had been carried off from her fatherby one of the vikings of Hasting's fleet. When he said that they hadtaken part in the defence of Paris the holy father told him that he nowrecognized his name, for that a full account of the siege had been sentto him by one of the monks there, and that he had spoken much of thevalour of a Saxon captain and the crew of his galley, to whom indeedtheir successful resistance to the Northmen was in no slight degree due. 

"Would I could aid you, my son, in your enterprise against thesenorthern pirates. The depredations which they are committing on theshores of Italy are terrible indeed, and we are powerless to resistthem; they have even threatened to ascend the Tiber and attack Rome, and though I trust that we might resist their attacks, yet rather thansuch misfortune as a siege should fall upon my people I have paid alarge sum of money to the leader of the Northmen to abstain from cominghither; but I know that the greed of these pirates does but increasewith their gains, and that ere long we may see their pagan bannerfloated before our walls. A few galleys I could man and place underyour orders, but in truth the people of this town are not skilled innaval fighting. I have already endeavoured to unite the states ofGenoa, Pisa, and Venice against them, for it is only by common effortthat we can hope to overwhelm these wolves of the sea. "

Edmund expressed his thanks to the pope for his offer, but said that hewould rather proceed with the Dragon alone. 

"She is to the full as swift as the Northmen's vessels, " he said; "andalthough I would right gladly join any great fleet which might beassembled for an attack upon them, I would rather proceed alone thanwith a few other ships. Not being strong enough to attack their wholearmament I must depend upon stratagem to capture the galley of which Iam specially in pursuit, and will with your permission set out as soonas I have transformed my ship so that she will pass muster as a galleyof Genoa or Venice. "

The holy father gave orders that every assistance should be afforded toEdmund to carry out his designs, and the next morning a large number ofartisans and workmen took possession of the Dragon. She was paintedfrom stem to stern with bright colours. Carved wood-work was added toher forecastle and poop, and a great deal of gilding overlaid upon her. The shape of her bow was altered, and so transformed was she that nonewould have known her for the vessel which had entered the Tiber, andshe would have passed without observation as a galley of Genoa. 

A number of prisoners accustomed to row in the state galleys wereplaced on board to work the oars, thus leaving the whole of the crewavailable for fighting purposes, and a state officer was put in commandof these galley-slaves. The ship was well stored with provisions, andafter a farewell interview with the pope, Edmund and his companionsreturned on board ship, and the Dragon took her way down the river. 

The fleet of the Northmen was at Palermo, and keeping under the land, the Saxon ship sailed down the coast of Calabria, and at night crossednear the mouth of the straits to the shore of Sicily. They entered aquiet bay, and Edmund dressed as a Dane, with the two Northmen who hadaccompanied him from Paris, landed and journeyed on foot to Palermo. 

Everywhere they came upon scenes similar to those with which they werefamiliar in France. Villages burned and destroyed, houses deserted, orchards and crops wasted, and a country destitute of inhabitants, allhaving fled to the mountains to escape the invader. They did not meetwith a single person upon their journey. When they approached Palermothey waited until nightfall, and then boldly entered the town. Here themost intense state of misery prevailed. Many of the inhabitants hadfled before the arrival of the Danes, but those who remained were keptin a state of cruel subjection by their conquerors, who brutallyoppressed and ill-used them, making free with all their possessions andtreating them as slaves. 

The Danes entered into conversation with some of their countrymen, andprofessing to have that evening but newly arrived from home, learnedmuch of the disposition of the fleet of the Northmen. They pretendedthat they were desirous of joining the galleys under the command ofSweyn, and were told that these had arrived three weeks before, andwere now absent with some others on the southern side of the island. 

Having obtained this information, Edmund and his companions startedwithout delay to rejoin the Dragon. Upon reaching her she at once putto sea. Palermo was passed in the night, and the vessel held her waydown the western coast of Sicily. She was now under sail alone, andeach night lay up at anchor in order that she might not pass the Danishgalleys unobserved. On the third day after passing Palermo, severalgalleys were seen riding off a small port. The wind was very light, andafter a consultation with his friends Edmund determined to simulateflight so as to tempt the Danes to pursue, for with so light a breezetheir smaller galleys would row faster than the Dragon; besides, it waspossible that Sweyn might be on shore. 

It was early morning when the Danish galleys were seen, and apparentlythe crews were still asleep, for no movement on board was visible, andthe Dragon sailed back round a projecting point of land and then castanchor. It was so important to learn whether Sweyn was with Freda onboard his ship, or whether, as was likely, he had established himselfon shore, that it was decided it would be better to send the two Danesto reconnoitre before determining what plan should be adopted. 

CHAPTER XVIII: FREDA DISCOVERED

The spies upon their return reported that Sweyn had taken up his abodein the mansion of the Count of Ugoli, who was the lord of that part ofthe country. Most of the Danes lived on shore in the houses of thetownspeople. Many of these had been slain, and the rest were treated asslaves. The lady Freda was also on shore, and it was thought that shewould ere long become the bride of the Viking. 

"Think you that there will be any possibility of surprising the houseand carrying her off?"

"I think not, " the Dane said, "for Sweyn's men are on the alert, andkeep good guard, for the people of this part of the island, beingmaddened by their exactions and cruelty, have banded themselvestogether; and although they cannot withstand the strong parties whichgo out in search of plunder they cut off stragglers, and have madeseveral attacks on small parties. It is thought that they may evenventure an attack upon the place at night, therefore sentries are set, and a portion of the force remains always under arms in readiness tosally out in case of alarm. "

"I would fain go myself, " Edmund said, "and see how matters stand, andtry to communicate with Freda. It may be that her long resistance hastired her out, and that she is at the point of consenting to becomeSweyn's bride. "

"I think not that, " Siegbert replied. "When Freda has once made up hermind she is not given to change. "

"I doubt not her resolution, " Edmund said; "but none can blame her if, after all these months, she has begun to despair of rescue; nay, it iseven probable that, having Sweyn, who is assuredly a brave andenterprising Viking, always near her, she may have come to love him. "

"No, Edmund, " Siegbert replied. "I am sure you need have no fear thatshe has softened towards Sweyn. But how do you think of proceeding ifyou land?"

"I will take with me this Dane, and if one of the Genoese nobles willgo with me I will take him, and also the man we brought fromMarseilles, who acts as an interpreter between us and the Italians. "

"But why hamper yourself with two men, who would be even more likely tobe detected by the Danes than would you yourself?"

"I shall leave them in the outskirts of the place, " Edmund replied. "Iwould fain see if I can enter into any negotiations with the natives. Perhaps we may arrange that they shall attack the place on the landside, while the Dragon falls upon the galleys, and in any case we mayneed an interpreter with the people. "

One of the young Genoese, upon being asked whether he would take partin the adventure, at once consented, and the four men, attiringthemselves as Danes, speedily landed in the Dragon's boat. The bay inwhich the ship was lying was some ten miles along the shore from thetown. The spies had made their way along the sea-coast by night, but asit was morning when Edmund landed, he thought that it would be safer tomake a detour so as to arrive near the landward side of the town and soenter it after dark. 

They had not proceeded far when they came upon the ruins of a village. It had been destroyed by fire, and the freshness of the charred beamsshowed that it had been done but a short time before, probably not manydays. Marks of blood could be seen in the roadway, but no bodies werevisible, and Edmund supposed that, after the Danes had retired, thesurvivors must have returned and buried their dead. They had notproceeded far when the Dane pointed out to Edmund a half-naked lad whowas running with the swiftness of a deer over a slope of some littledistance. 

"He is going too fast for us to catch him, " Edmund said carelessly;"and as, even if we did so, he could give us no information of any use, for you may be sure he has not ventured near the town, we may well lethim go on in his way. "

For three or four miles further they pursued their course. The country, which was exceedingly fertile, and covered with corn-fields andvineyards, appeared entirely deserted. Here and there a wide blackenedtract showed where, from carelessness or malice, a brand had beenthrown into the standing corn. 

"The Danes are ever the same, " Edmund said. "Well may they be calledthe sea-wolves. It would be bad enough did they only plunder and killthose who oppose them; but they destroy from the pure love ofdestroying, and slay for the pleasure of slaying. Why are these robberspermitted to be the scourge of Europe?"

"Why indeed?" the Genoese repeated when the interpreter had translatedEdmund's exclamation to him. "'Tis shame and disgrace that Christendomdoes not unite against them. They are no more invincible now than theywere when Caesar overran their country and brought them intosubjection. What the Romans could do then would be easy for theChristian powers to do now if they would but make common cause againstthese marauders--nay, Italy alone should be able at any rate to sweepthe Mediterranean free of their pirate galleys; but Venice and Genoaand Pisa are consumed by their own petty jealousies and quarrels, whileall our sea-coasts are ravaged by these wolves of the ocean. "

"Ah! what is that?" he exclaimed, breaking off, as an arrow strucksmartly against his helmet. 

They were at the moment passing through a small wood which bordered theroad on both sides. The first arrow seemed but a signal, for in aninstant a score of others flew among the party. It was well that theycarried with them the long Danish shields, which nearly covered theirwhole body. As it was, several slight wounds were inflicted, and theinterpreter fell dead with an arrow in his forehead. 

Immediately following the flight of arrows a crowd of peasants armedwith staves, axes, and pikes dashed out from the wood on both sides andfell upon them, uttering shouts of "Death to the marauders!" "Kill thesea-wolves!"

So great was the din, that, although the Genoese shouted loudly thatthey were not Danes but friends, his words were unheard in the din; andattacked fiercely on all sides, the three men were forced to defendthemselves for their lives. Standing back to back in the form of atriangle, they defended themselves valiantly against the desperateattacks of their assailants. 

Several of these were cut down, but so furious was the attack of themaddened peasants that the defenders were borne down by the weight ofnumbers, and one by one beaten to the ground. Then the peasants rainedblows upon them as if they had been obnoxious wild beasts, and in spiteof their armour would speedily have slain them had not the Genoese, with a great effort, pulled from his breast a cross, which wassuspended there by a silken cord, and held it up, shouting, "We areChristians, we are Italians, and no Danes. "

So surprised were the peasants at the sight that they recoiled fromtheir victims. The Dane was already insensible. Edmund had juststrength to draw his dagger and hold up the cross hilt and repeat thewords, "We are Christians. " It was the sight of the cross rather thanthe words which had arrested the attacks of the peasants. Indeed, thewords of the Genoese were scarce understood by them, so widely didtheir own patois differ from the language of polished Italy. 

The fact, however, that these Danes were Christians seemed soextraordinary to them that they desisted from their attack. The Danes, they knew, were pagans and bitterly hostile to Christianity, themonasteries and priests being special objects of their hostility. Thesuggestion of one of the peasants, that the cross had no doubt beentaken from the body of some man murdered by the Danes, revived thepassion of the rest and nearly cost the prisoners their lives; but anolder man who seemed to have a certain authority over the others saidthat the matter must be inquired into, especially as the man who hadthe cross, and who continued to address them in Italian, clearly spokesome language approaching their own. He would have questioned himfurther, but the Genoese was now rapidly losing consciousness from thepain of his wounds and the loss of blood. 

The three prisoners were therefore bound, and being placed on roughlitters constructed of boughs, were carried off by the peasants. Thestrength and excellence of Edmund's armour had enabled him to withstandthe blows better than his companions, and he retained his consciousnessof what was passing. For three hours their journey continued. At theend of that time they entered a wood high up on the hillside. There wasa great clamour of voices round, and he judged that his conductors hadmet another party and that they were at the end of their journey. 

The litters were now laid down and Edmund struggled to his feet. Beforehim stood a tall and handsome man in the attire of a person of theupper class. The old peasant was explaining to him the manner of theircapture of the prisoners, and the reason why they had spared theirlives. 

"How is it, " the noble asked when he had finished, turning to Edmund, "that you who are Danes and pagans, plunderers and murderers, claim tobe Christians?"

Edmund did not understand the entire address, but he had already pickedup a little Italian, which was not difficult for him from hisacquaintance with French. 

"We are not Danes, " he said; "we are their enemies, I am a Saxon earl, and this my friend is a noble of Genoa. "

"A Saxon!" the Italian exclaimed in surprise; "one of the people ofKing Alfred, and this a Genoese noble! How is it that you aremasquerading here as Danes?"

"I speak but a few words of Italian, " Edmund said, "but my friend willtell you the whole story when he recovers. I pray you to order aid tobe given to him at once. "

Although still at a loss to understand how it had come about, the Countof Ugoli--for it was that noble himself--saw that his prisoner'sstatement must be a true one. In their native patois he hastily toldthe peasants that there must be some mistake, and that although theirprisoners seemed to be Danes they were really Christians and friends. He bade them then instantly to strip off their armour, to bind up theirwounds, and to use all their efforts to restore them to life. 

At his bidding one of the peasants brought a wine-skin, and filling alarge cup with the liquid, offered it to Edmund. The latter drained itat a draught, for he was devoured by a terrible thirst. After this hefelt revived, and soon had the satisfaction of seeing his comradesrecovering under the ministrations of the peasants, who chafed theirhands, applied cool poultices of bruised leaves to their bruises, andpoured wine down their throats. 

In half an hour the Genoese was sufficiently recovered to be able tosit up and to give a full account of their presence there, and of theirobject in assuming the disguise of Danes. He then told the count thatEdmund intended to reconnoitre the place alone, and that he hoped heand his people would attack the town, while the Saxons in their galleymade an assault from the sea. The count replied that the peasantrycould not be induced to take such a step. 

"I will, however, aid your friend, " he said, "by a feigned attackto-morrow evening when he is there. This may help him to escape, and ifthe Danes sally out next day in pursuit there will be the fewer for himto cope with. "

When Edmund awoke the next morning he found himself able to walk andmove without difficulty and with but little pain, thanks to the care ofthe peasants, and in the afternoon, being furnished by the count with aguide, he started for the town. 

When he arrived within a short distance he dismissed his guide and laydown in some bushes till nightfall, then he rose and made his way intothe town, passing unobserved between the watch-fires made by theparties of Danes encamped in its outskirts to protect it againstsurprise. Once in the town, he walked boldly on, having no fear ofrecognition or question. 

Sounds of carousing came through the open casements, but few peoplewere in its streets. He made his way down to the sea-shore, which hefollowed until he came to a large and stately mansion standing inbeautifully laid out gardens at the end of the town. Several tents wereerected in the garden; and although the night was not cold great fireshad been lighted, around which the Danes were carousing. 

Avoiding these Edmund walked up to the open windows. The first room helooked into was deserted, but in the next, which was a large apartment, a number of Danes were seated at table. At its head sat Sweyn withFreda on his right hand. Around were a number of his leading men, thecaptains of the galleys and their wives. The meal was over, and thewinecup was passing round. A number of attendants moved about the room, and many of the warriors who had supped elsewhere stood around thetable, joining in the conversation and taking their share of the wine. 

Edmund saw at once that he could not hope for a more favourableopportunity, and he accordingly entered the mansion, and, passingthrough the open door, joined the party within, keeping himself in rearof those standing round the table, so that the light from the lampsplaced there should not fall upon his face. 

Just as he had taken his place, Sweyn called out: "Let us have a song. Odoacre the minstrel, do you sing to us the song of the Raven. "

A minstrel bearing a small harp advanced into the centre of thehorse-shoe table, and after striking a chord, began to sing, or ratherto chant one of the favourite songs of the sea-rovers. 

A shout of applause rose from the Danes as the minstrel ceased, andholding their goblets high above their heads, they drank to the Raven. 

While the singing was going on Edmund quietly made his way round to oneof the open windows. It was the hour at which the count had promised tomake his attack, and he listened eagerly for any sound which might tellthat the peasants had begun their work. Other songs followed the first, and Edmund began to be afraid that the courage of the peasants hadfailed at the last moment. 

Suddenly he saw lights appear at five or six points in the distance, and, putting his head out, he thought he could hear distant cries andshouts. The lights grew brighter, and soon broad tongues of flame shotup. Shouts at once arose from the guards without. Some of the revellershearing these went to the windows to see what was happening, and gave acry of alarm. "Sweyn, we must be attacked; fires are rising in theoutskirts of the town. "

"These cowards would never venture to disturb us, " Sweyn saidscornfully; "of all the foes we have ever met none were so feeble andtimid as these Italians. "

"But see, Sweyn, the flames are rising from eight points; this cannotbe accident. "

Sweyn rose from his seat and went to the window. 

"No, by Wodin, " he exclaimed, "there is mischief here; let us armourselves, and do you, " he said, turning to a young man, "run swiftlyto the outposts, and learn what is the meaning of this. "

Scarcely, however, had he spoken when a man ran breathlessly into thehall. 

"Haste to the front, jarl, " he said to Sweyn, "we are attacked. Some ofthe enemy creeping in between our fires set fire to the houses in theoutskirts, and as we leapt to our feet in astonishment at the suddenoutbreak, they fell upon us. Many of my comrades were killed with thefirst discharge of arrows, then they rushed on in such numbers thatmany more were slain, and the rest driven in. How it fares with theother posts I know not, but methinks they were all attacked at the samemoment. I waited not to see, for my captain bade me speed here with thenews. "

"Sound the horn of assembly, " Sweyn said. "Do you, Oderic, take twentyof the guard without, and at once conduct the ladies here to the boatsand get them on board the galleys. Let all others hasten to the sceneof attack. But I can hardly even now believe that this coward herdintend to attack us in earnest. "

In the confusion which reigned as the warriors were seizing theirshields and arms, Edmund approached Freda, who had with the rest risenfrom her seat. 

"The Dragon is at hand, " he whispered; "in a few hours we will attackSweyn's galley; barricade yourself in your cabin until the fight isover. "

Freda gave a little start as Edmund's first words reached her ear. Thenshe stood still and silent. She felt her hand taken and pressed, andglancing round, met Edmund's eye for a moment just as he turned andjoined the Danes who were leaving the hall. A minute later Odericentered with the guard, and at once escorted the women down to theboats, and rowed them off to the galleys. 

Sweyn and the main body of the Danes rushed impetuously to theoutskirts of the town. The fighting was already at an end, the peasantshaving withdrawn after their first success. Two or three of the partiesround the watch-fires had been annihilated before they could offer anyeffectual resistance, others had beaten off the attack, and had fallenback in good order to the houses, losing, however, many men on the wayfrom the arrows which their assailants shot among them. 

Sweyn and the Norsemen were furious at the loss they had suffered; butas pursuit would have been useless, there was nothing to be done forthe present, and after posting strong guards in case the attack shouldbe renewed, the Danish leaders returned to the banqueting hall, where, over renewed draughts of wine, a council was held. 

Most of those present were in favour of sending out a strong expeditionon the following day to avenge the attack; but Sweyn argued that itmight be that the natives had assembled from all parts of the island, and that this sudden attack, the like of which had not been attemptedbefore, was perhaps made only to draw them out into an ambush or toattack the town in their absence. Therefore he urged it was better todelay making an expedition for a short time, when they would find theenemy unprepared. 

After some discussion Sweyn's arguments prevailed, and it wasdetermined to postpone the expedition for a few days. 

CHAPTER XIX: UNITED

No sooner did Edmund find himself outside the mansion than he separatedhimself from the Danes, and following the sea-shore, set out on hisreturn to the Dragon. The tide was out, and although the night was darkhe had no difficulty in finding his way along the shore, keeping closeto the margin of the waves. When he approached the headland he wasforced to take to the land, as the waves beat against the foot of therock. Guided by the stars he made his way across the cape and came downon to the shore of the bay. 

A light was burning on the poop of the Dragon, and his hail was at onceanswered. A few minutes later a boat touched the shore beside him, andhe was soon on board the ship, and at once held council with Egbert andSiegbert, to whom he related all that had happened. He learned fromthem that his two wounded comrades had been brought down to the beachthat evening by the country people, and had told them how narrow anescape they had had of death at the hands of the enraged peasants. 

After a discussion of all the different plans upon which they mightact, it was determined that the attempt to rescue Freda should be madeat once, as they considered it certain that Sweyn with a large portionof his band would set out at daybreak to take vengeance upon thenatives. 

The plan decided upon was that they should proceed along the shore, andthat if the Danish galleys, being undermanned, did not put out inpursuit, they should sail in and attack them. The Danes were indeedgreatly superior in force, for they had counted the ships, the smallestof which would carry a hundred men. Still in the absence of a portionof their crews, and from the effects of surprise, they thought thatsuccess was possible. 

The next morning sail was hoisted, and the Dragon made her way alongthe coast. The hour was later than that at which she had shown herselfon the previous day. She sailed on until within two miles of the town, and then suddenly turned her head seaward, as if she had only thenperceived the Danish vessels. The instant she did so a great bustle wasobserved among them. Many boats were seen pushing off from shorecrowded with men, oars were got out, and sails loosed. 

"From the number of men who are crowding on board, " Egbert said, "Ibelieve that Sweyn cannot have started in pursuit of the natives; inthat case we shall have a hard fight of it. "

"So much the better, " Siegbert exclaimed. "I should consider our taskwas half accomplished if we rescued Freda without punishing Sweyn. Letthem come, " he said, shaking his battle-axe at the galleys. "Though myleg is stiff my arms are not, as Sweyn shall learn if I meet him. "

The Dragon's oars were now put out and the galley-slaves began to row, the Saxons concealing themselves behind the bulwarks. In a few minutesthe whole of the Danish galleys were unmoored and started in thepursuit of the supposed Italian vessel. The breeze was light, butsomewhat helped the Dragon. Four of the Northmen vessels were largeships with sails, and these speedily fell behind, but the others withtheir oars gained slowly on the Dragon. 

Edmund saw with satisfaction that the two galleys of Sweyn, which he atonce recognized, were somewhat faster than their consorts, and theslaves were made to row as hard as they could in order to prolong thechase as much as possible, by which means Sweyn's galleys would be thefurther separated from the others. 

After the pursuit had been continued for some miles Sweyn's galleyswere but a few hundred yards in the rear, and were nearly a quarter ofa mile ahead of those of their comrades, which had gained but littleupon the Dragon since the chase began. Edmund ordered the men to ceaserowing, as if despairing of escape. The Genoese took their station onthe poop, and as Sweyn's galley came rushing up they shouted to it thatthey would surrender if promised their lives. The Northmen answeredwith a shout of triumph and derision, and dashed alongside. 

Sweyn's own galley was slightly in advance of the others. Edmundordered the oars to be pulled in as the Northmen came up, so as toallow them to come alongside. Not a word was spoken on board the Dragontill the Danes, leaving their oars, swarmed up the side headed by Sweynhimself. Then Edmund gave a shout, the Saxons leaped to their feet, andraising their battle-cry fell upon the astonished Danes. 

Those who had climbed up were instantly cut down or hurled back intotheir own galley, and the Saxons leaping down, a tremendous fightensued. Edmund with Siegbert and half his crew boarded the Dane closeto the poop, and so cut the Northmen off from that part of the vessel, while Egbert with the rest boarded farther forward. The Danes wouldhave been speedily overpowered had not the second galley arrived uponthe spot; and these, seeing the combat which was raging, at once leapedupon Sweyn's galley. With this accession of force, although numbers ofthe Danes had fallen in the first attack, they still outnumbered theSaxons. 

Sweyn, heading his men, made a desperate effort to drive back Edmund'sparty. His men, however, fought less bravely than usual. Theirastonishment at finding the ship which they had regarded as an easyprize manned by Saxons was overwhelming, and the sight of Siegbert, whom many of them knew, in the front rank of their enemies added totheir confusion. 

Sweyn himself, as he recognized Edmund, at once made at him, and, wielding a heavy axe in his left hand, strove to cut him down; andEdmund, strong and skilful as he was, had great difficulty in parryingthe blows which the Northman rained upon him. The combat, however, wasdecided by Siegbert, who hurled his javelin at Sweyn, the weaponpassing completely through his body. 

Sweyn fell on the deck with a crash. 

The Northmen, dispirited at the fall of their leader, hesitated, and asthe Saxons sprang upon them turned and fled into the other galley. Thedoor of the poop opened and Freda flew into her father's arms. 

"Quick, Siegbert, to the Dragon!" Edmund cried, and shouted orders tohis men. "There is not a moment to be lost. The other galleys are justupon us!"

The Saxons rushed back to the Dragon; the oars were thrust out again, and the vessel got under weigh just as the other Danish galleys arrivedon the spot. While some of the Saxons poured volleys of arrows andjavelins into the Northmen, the others at Edmund's order leaped downand double-banked the oars. The increase of power was soon manifest, and the Dragon began to draw away from the Danes. Gradually theirgalleys fell back out of bow-shot, and after continuing the chase forsome little time longer they abandoned it as hopeless and lay upontheir oars to rest. 

A shout of triumph rose from the Saxons, and then Edmund, who hadhitherto been fully occupied with the command of the vessel, turned toFreda, who was still standing by her father. 

"I have been a long time in fulfilling my promise, Freda, " he said;"but as your father will tell you I have done my best. Thank God, whohas given me success at last!"

"I never doubted that you would come, Edmund, " she said, "and theknowledge has enabled me to stand firm against both the entreaties andthreats of Sweyn. How can I thank you for all you have done for me?"

"I have spoken to your father, Freda; and he has promised me your handif you, indeed, are willing to bestow it. I promised to come for you ifyou would wait, nearly five years ago, and I have never thought of anyother woman. "

"I have waited for you, Edmund, " she said simply, "and would never havewed another had you not come. You are my hero, and methinks I haveloved you ever since the day when you boarded our ship off the mouth ofthe Humber. "

"Take her, Edmund, " Siegbert said; "you have nobly won her, and thereis no one to whom I could be so well content to intrust her. I now joinyour hands in token of betrothal. "

The crew of the Dragon, who had been watching the scene, raised a shoutof gladness as they saw Siegbert place Freda's hand in that of Edmund. They had guessed that their lord must have an affection for this Danishmaiden in whose pursuit they had come so far, and were delighted at thehappy issue of the expedition. 

"I trust, Freda, " Edmund said to her after a while, "that you havethought of the talk we had about religion, and that you will forsakethe barbarous gods of your people and become a Christian, as so many ofyour people have done in England, and that you will be wedded to me notin the rude way of the Danes, but in a Christian church. "

"I have thought much of it, " she said, "and have come to think thatyour God of peace must be better than the gods of war; but I would fainknow more of Him before I desert the religion of my fathers. "

"That shall you, " Edmund said. "With your father's permission I willplace you for a short time in a convent in Rome, and one of the Saxonmonks shall teach you the tenets of our faith. It will be but for ashort time, dear; and while you are there we will try and capture someof Hasting's galleys, filled with plunder, for my men have come far, and I would fain that they returned with an ample booty. "

Freda and Siegbert agreed to the plan, and the latter said, "I too willtarry in Rome while you are away, Edmund. I could fight against Sweyn, for it was in a private quarrel, but I cannot war against mycountrymen. I too will talk with your Saxon monks, and hear about thisnew religion of yours, for I think that as I have no others to love orcare for I shall return to England with you, and, if you will have me, take up my abode in your English home so as to be near you and mydaughter. "

The Dragon returned to Rome. There Edmund procured lodgings forSiegbert and Freda, and the Saxon monks gladly arranged to visit themand instruct them in the doctrines of Christianity. The Dragon sailedagain for the coast of Sicily and was absent a month, during which timeshe captured a number of Danish galleys, most of which were laden withrich booty. Then she returned to Rome. A few days later a solemnservice was held, at which Freda and Siegbert were baptized asChristians, and after this was done a marriage service was held, andEdmund and Freda married with the rites of the Christian Church. Thepope himself was present at the services and bestowed his blessing uponthe newly married couple, the novelty of the occasion drawing a vastcrowd of spectators. 

A few days later the Dragon again put to sea, and after a speedy voyagewith favourable weather arrived in England without further adventure. Edmund's arrival at home was the occasion of great rejoicings. The newsof the share which the Dragon and her crew had taken in the defence ofParis had reached England, but none knew what had become of her fromthat time, and when months had passed without tidings of her beingreceived it was generally supposed that she must have been lost. 

Her return laden with rich booty excited the greatest enthusiasm, andthe king himself journeyed to Sherborne to welcome Edmund on hisarrival there. 

"So this is the reason, " he said smiling, when Edmund presented Fredato him, "why you were ever so insensible to the attractions to ourSaxon maidens! Truly the reason is a fair one and fully excuses you, and right glad am I to welcome your bonnie bride to our shores. "

Alfred remained three days at Sherborne and then left Edmund toadminister the affairs of his earldom, for which a substitute had beenprovided in his absence. The large plunder which the Dragon had broughthome had enriched all who had sailed in her, and greatly added to theprosperity which prevailed in Edmund's district. 

He found that in his absence Alfred had introduced many changes. Theadministration of justice was no longer in the hands of the ealdormen, judges having been appointed who journeyed through the land andadministered justice. Edmund highly approved of the change, foralthough in most cases the ealdormen had acted to the best of theirpowers they had a great deal of other business to do; besides, theirdecisions necessarily aggrieved one party or the other and sometimescaused feuds and bad feelings, and were always liable to be suspectedof being tinged with partiality; whereas the judges being strangers inthe district would give their decisions without bias or favour. 

Freda had, as was the custom, taken a new name in baptism, but atEdmund's request her name had only been changed to the Christian one ofElfrida, and Edmund to the end of his life continued to call her by herold name. She speedily became as popular in the earldom as was herhusband. 

Siegbert, who had been christened Harold, took kindly to his new life. Between him and Egbert a great friendship had sprung up, and Edmundbuilt for their joint use a house close to his own. 

In 884 Alfred heard that the Danes of East Anglia were incorrespondence with their countrymen at home and in France, and thatthere was danger that the peace of England would be disturbed. Thethanes were therefore bidden to prepare for another struggle, to gathersufficient arms in readiness for all the able-bodied men in theirdistrict, and to call out their contingents from time to time topractise in the use of arms. 

The ealdormen whose seats of government bordered on the sea wereordered to construct ships of war, so that any Danish armament might bemet at sea. Edmund was appointed to command this fleet, and wasinstructed to visit the various ports to superintend the constructionof the ships, and when they were completed to exercise their crews innaval maneuvers. 

The winter of 884 was spent by Edmund in the performance of theseduties. The Dragon was again fitted out, and in her he cruised fromport to port. Freda, who was passionately fond of the sea, accompaniedhim, as did Siegbert and Egbert. It was not until May in 885 that thethreatened invasion took place. Then the news came to the king that theDanes had landed in large numbers near Rochester and had laid siege tothe town. The king instantly summoned his fighting array, and in a fewdays moved at the head of a large army towards Kent. Rochester wasdefending itself valiantly. The Danes erected a great tower opposite tothe principal gate, and overwhelming the defenders on the walls withtheir missiles endeavoured to force their way in by battering down thegate. 

The inhabitants, however, piled great masses of stone behind it, andeven when the gate was battered in the Danes, with all their efforts, were unable to force an entrance. The Saxon army advanced with suchcelerity that the Danes had received no news of their coming until theywere close at hand. Then one of their foraging parties arrived with theintelligence that a great Saxon army was upon them. The Danes wereseized with a sudden panic, and fled precipitately to their ships, leaving behind them the horses they had brought from France, theirstores, and all the prisoners and spoil they had gathered in theirincursions in the neighbourhood of Rochester. Seeing how well theSaxons were prepared for resistance the greater portion of the Danescrossed to France, but sixteen of their vessels entered the Stour andjoined their allies of East Anglia. 

Alfred ordered his fleet to assemble in the Medway, and in a fortnightthe vessels from all the southern ports arrived. They were filled withfighting men, and sailed to attack the Danes in the Stour, after whichthe force was to land and to inflict a severe punishment upon EastAnglia. On hearing of the gathering of the Saxon fleet Athelstan sentacross to France and begged the Danes to come to his assistance, butnone of their vessels had arrived when the Saxon fleet reached themouth of the Stour. 

The fighting force on board the Danish ships had been largelyreinforced by their countrymen of East Anglia, and in a close body theyrowed out to give battle to the Saxons. A desperate fight ensued, butafter a struggle, which continued for many hours, the Danes werecompletely defeated, the whole of their vessels were captured, and allon board put to the sword. 

On the following day the army landed and ravaged the surroundingcountry and returned to the ships with much booty. As they sailed outof the river they saw a vast fleet of the enemy approaching. Athelstanhad assembled his ships from all the ports of East Anglia, and had beenjoined by a large reinforcement of his countrymen from France. TheSaxons were greatly outnumbered, but a portion of the fleet fought withgreat bravery. Some of the ships, however, being manned withnewly-collected crews unaccustomed to naval war, lost heart, and madebut a poor resistance. 

Alfred was on board the Dragon, which sank several of the Danishgalleys, and with some of her consorts continued the fight untilnightfall, beating off every attempt of the Danes to board them. Seeingthat several of the ships had been captured, that others had taken toflight, and that there was no longer a hope of victory, Alfred gave thesignal, and the Dragon and her remaining consorts fought their waythrough the Danish fleet and made their escape. 

The valour which the Saxons had shown in these two sea-fights, and thestrength of the army with which Alfred had so speedily marched to therelief of Rochester, greatly impressed the enemy, and although Rollocame across from Normandy to the assistance of Athelstan, the Danesconcluded that it was better to leave the Saxons to themselves. 

Alfred in the following spring again assembled his army and laid siegeto London, which was still in the possession of the Danes. Athelstandid not venture to march to its assistance, and the town, which hadlong been in the Northmen's hands, was captured. The greater portion ofthe city was burned in the siege. Alfred ordered it to be rebuilt, invited its former inhabitants to return, and offered privileges to allwho would take up their abode there. The walls were rebuilt, and thecity placed in a position of defence. Alfred then handed it over toEthelred, the ealdorman of Mercia. 

Peace was now made with Athelstan, and for some years remainedunbroken. In 893 a Danish fleet of 250 ships sailed across fromBoulogne and landed in the Weald of Kent, which was then covered with agreat forest, and there wintered, while the viking Hasting with eightyships sailed up the Thames and built a strong fort at Milton. 

Alfred stationed his army in a strong position half-way between theforest and the Danish camp at Milton, so that he could attack eitherarmy when they moved out of their stronghold. The Danes for many monthsremained in the forest, issuing out occasionally to plunder in the opencountry of Kent, Sussex, and Hampshire, but they met with a stoutresistance from the Saxons who had remained in the towns and country. 

After Easter, having collected a considerable amount of spoil, andfinding the resistance ever increasing, the Danes moved northwards fromtheir forest, intending to march into Essex. The king's forces at onceset off to intercept them, and overtook them at Farnham, where theNorthmen were completely defeated. All their booty was recaptured, withtheir horses and stores. Those who escaped fled across the Thames andtook refuge on an island in the Colne. The Saxons besieged them there;but when the Danes were about to surrender from want of provisions thenews arrived that the Northmen of Northumbria and East Anglia, with 240ships, had landed suddenly in Devonshire, and had laid siege to Exeter. 

The siege of the island was at once raised, and King Alfred marchedagainst the new arrivals, and advancing with great speed fell upon themand defeated them. Then hastily returning he came to London and, joinedby a strong force from Mercia, marched against Milton, where Hastinghad been joined by the great number of the Danes who had formed thearmy in the Weald. Hasting himself was away, but his army marched outto meet the Saxons. 

A great battle was fought, but the Danes could not resist the ardour oftheir assailants. Their army was routed and their fortress stormed. Allthe booty within it fell into the hands of the victors, together withthe wives and families of the Danes, among whom were the wife and twosons of Hasting. The Danish fleet also was captured, and was burned ortaken to London. Another great fleet of the East Angles andNorthumbrians sailed up the Thames, and landing, the Northmen marchedacross to the Severn, but were defeated and destroyed by Ethelred ofMercia. 

Exeter was again invested by a Danish fleet, and again saved by Alfred. The Danes, as they retired along the south coast, landed nearChichester, where they suffered a heavy defeat from the South Saxons. 

In the following year a fresh fleet sailed up the Thames and thence upthe Lea, where they constructed a fortress twenty miles above London. 

Alfred caused two fortresses to be erected on the Lea below them, withvast balks of timber entirely obstructing the river. The Danes, findingtheir retreat cut off, abandoned their ships and marched across Englandto Cwatbridge on the Severn. Their fleet fell into the hands of theLondoners, who burned and broke up all the smaller ships and carriedthe rest down to London. The Danes were so disconcerted by the many andsevere defeats which had befallen them that they now abandoned the ideaof again conquering England, and taking ship, sailed for France. 

Four years later, in 901, King Alfred died, having reigned twenty-nineyears and six months. During his reign England had made immenseadvances in civilization, and in spite of the devastation wrought bythe Danish occupation of Wessex during the early years of his reign, and the efforts required afterwards to oppose them, the wealth andprosperity of the country vastly increased during his reign. Abbeys andmonasteries had multiplied, public buildings been erected, townsrebuilt and beautified, and learning had made great advances. The lawsof the country had been codified and regulated, the administration ofjustice placed on a firm basis. The kingly authority had greatlyincreased, and the great ealdormen were no longer semi-independentnobles, but officers of the crown. Serfdom, although not entirelyabolished, had been mitigated and regulated. Arts and manufactures hadmade great progress. 

Edmund and Freda survived King Alfred many years, and their districtcontinued to be one of the most prosperous and well-ruled in thekingdom. Their descendants continued to hold the office of ealdormanuntil the invasion by William the Conqueror, and the holder of theoffice at that time fell, with numbers of his followers, at the battleof Hastings. For very many years after that event the prow of theDragon was kept in the great hall of Sherborne as a memorial of thevaliant deeds performed against the Danes by Ealdorman Edmund.